> f^^^i^lH
WORLD bUKM V
Amcncin \ oiumc
Rn-T^m T«QHUMLNAKY EDITION*
f
LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
1
PRINCETON. N. J.
Presented by
c)V\e Heu/ Or-cp^ Connrr>\-H-«e,.
Interchurch World Movement
of North America.
Wo T' 1 I'l ?; \ 1 r V .'^ \' h -.' t h p
NOTICE
THE statements set forth in this and the accompanying
volume of the WORLD SURVEY were presented
originally at the World Survey Conference, held at
Atlantic City, N. J., January 6 to 9, 1920. As a result of that
conference, and in the light of further data derived in the pro-
gressive development of the survey, the original statements
have been freely revised and expanded. They are, therefore,
complete only in the measure that the survey itself is complete,
and are here presented not so much as final statements as re-
vised preliminary announcements of the facts thus far revealed
by the extensive survey task, much of which is necessarily still
being carried on.
With the progress of the survey, special problems, particular
fields and important phases of work, will demand separate survey
statements adequately to present the facts. These statements
will be issued as auxiliary survey volumes, and will conform in
size and style to the Handy Volume Edition of the WORLD
SURVEY. Several auxiliary volumes are already in process of
preparation. Others will follow as the need arises.
The first of these auxiliary volumes is a manual and guide
entitled "How to Study the World Survey." It is a handbook
for pastors, teachers and members of study groups who wish to
use the WORLD SURVEY as a text book. Intended for use
in the class room of school or college, or in missionary circles
and young people's societies, it will be found invaluable in mak-
ing the survey volumes yield the largest amount of important
and interesting information. Uniform with the Handy Volume
Edition of the WORLD SURVEY at fifty cents a copy, cash
with order.
Copyright has been secured covering all the survey material
here presented. Text, charts, maps and graphs are all included.
Persons desiring to reprint any portion of the text or to repro-
duce any of the illustrations are requested to obtain the nec-
essary permission from the Sales Department, Interchurch World
Movement, 45 West 18th Street, New York City. Permission
to reprint will be granted only with the understanding that a
credit line also be run as follows: "Copyright by Interchurch
World Movement of North America; reprinted with permission."
^^moL
%i
World Survey
V
BY THE INTERCHURCH WORLD
MOVEMENT OF NORTH AMERICA
REVISED PRELIMINARY
STATEMENT AND BUDGET
IN TWO VOLUMES
"^
VOLUME ONE
AMERICAN VOLUME
LIBRARY EDITION
1920
INTERCHURCH PRESS
NEW YORK CITY
COPTBIGHT, 1920, BT THK
Intebchurch World Movement
OF North America
CONTENTS
Page
Foreword 7
Home Missions
Introduction 11
Cities 17
New York Metropolitan Area 47
Town and Country 57
New Americans 73
Negro Americans 85
Migrant Groups 103
American Indians 121
Alaska 125
Orientals in the United States 127
Hawaii 133
Spanish-speaking Peoples ....... 135
West Indies 137
American Education
Introduction 149
Denominational and Independent In-
stitutions 157
Secondary Schools 173
Page
American Education — Continued
Tax-supported Institutions 177
Theological Seminaries 190
American Religious Education
A National Emergency 203
Lessons from Statistics 209
Religious Education in the Home . . . 214
Sunday Schools and Young People's
Societies 221
American Hospitals and Homes
Introduction 243
Hospitals 247
Homes for Children 252
Homes for the Aged 256
Ministerial Salaries, Pensions,
and Relief
Introduction 265
Ministerial Salaries 267
Ministerial Pensions 289
Budget Tables 299
Index 315
CHARTS AND GRAPHS
Page
Cities
Cities of 2,500 or More 17
The Age of Cities 18
Church and Non-Church Membership in Phila-
delphia 20
Growth of Rural and City Population 20
Urban Increase and Rural Decrease of Population 23
Percentage of Urban Population in Fourteen
States 24
Protestant and Non-Protestant Church Member-
ship ... 25
Divorces in City and Country 25
Growth of Cities 26
Native Whites and Aliens in Three Typical Cities 27
Native and Alien City Population 28
Map of Typical City 32
Psige
CvtVES— Continued
Urban and Rural Population by Ages 34
Home Ownership in Large Cities 34
Men and Women in the Protestant Churches . 35
Negroes in the Cities 36
New York Metropolitan Area
Metropolitan District 48
Perth Amboy, N. J 50
Church and Sunday School Membership .... 51
Compete or Combine? 51
Times Square Section 52
Town and Country
Urban, Village and Country Population .... 57
Increase in Country Population 58
Decrease in Country Population 59
Rural Industrial Areas 62
Charts and Graphs: HOME MISSIONS
Page
Town and Country — Continued
Percentage of Foreign-born Farmers 62
A Single Frontier Circuit 64
They Preach Here and Live Here 64
Thirty-six Country Churches 65
A County Survey Map 67
Neglected Areas Revealed 69
New Americans
Religious and Sociological Study of Cleveland . 74
Foreign-born and Native White in Population . 75
Sources of Immigration 76
The Immigrant Zone 77
Immigrant Invasion of Cities 78
Population in Calumet Region 79
Negro Americans
Negro and White Population 86
Farms Owned by Negroes 88
Plantation Area, Cotton Belt, and Negro Popu-
lation 89
Urban and Rural, Negro and White Population . 90
Rural Negro Population 91
Increase in Negro and White Population ... 92
Percentage of Negroes in Population by States . 93
Nativity and Parentage by States 94
Negro and White School Attendance 95
Negro Illiteracy by States 97
Migrant Groups
Areas of Migrant Labor 103
The "Big" Grain Belt 104
Harvest Times and Dates 105
Whence and Whither of Harvest Migration . . 105
Total Vegetable Acreage 106
Lumber Production in 1917 108
Winter and Spring Wheat Regions 112
Monthly Fluctuations, Migrant I ndustries . . .113
Grays Harbor County 116
American Indians
Protestant Missions to Indians ......... 121
Indian Reservations and Schools 122
Alaska
Mission Fields 126
Hawaii
Map of Hawaii 134
Spanish-speaking Peoples
Sketches 135
West Indies
Map of West Indies 140
American Education
Relative Attendance 150
Expenditures for General Education and Church
Schools Compared 153
A Small Minority Reaches the Top 154
Where Colleges Get Their Students 156
Map of Denominational Institutions . . . 158, 159
Life Work of College Graduates 160
Contribution of One College to the Foreign Field . 163
Investments in Education 164
Page
American Education — Contintted
How Institutions Depend on Endowments . . . 165
Who Pays for College Education? 166
Religious Product of Two Like Colleges . . . .167
Why Increase Teachers' Salaries 169
Growth of Attendance 174
Study of Minnesota State University 175
Tax-supported Institutions, Map 178, 179
One State University versus Fifty Denomina-
tional Colleges 180
Relative Growth of Colleges 181
University and College Departments Compared. 182
Student Church Relations 188
Theological Seminaries, Map 192, 193
Where We Get Our Ministers 194
Seminary Attendance and Church Membership . 195
College Men in Theological Seminaries .... 196
The Parents of Ministers 197
Distribution of Seminary Graduates 199
Religious Education
Where 58 Million Unchurched Protestant Ameri-
cans Reside 208
America's Greatest Peril 209
Sunday School Enrolment and Church Member-
ship Compared — Non-Protestant Bodies . . .211
Sunday School Enrolment and Church Member-
ship Compared — Protestant Denominations .212
Sunday School Enrolment and Hours of Instruc-
tion 215
Information Concerning Adult Leaders .... 217
Two Days in a Typical City 219
How Sunday School Pupils Attend 220
Comparison of Attendance, Sunday Schools vs.
Public Schools 220
How the Churches Spend a Dollar 222
Per Capita Expenditures 222
Per Capita Cost of Teaching 222
Young People's Societies 223
Participation of Members of Young People's
Societies 224
Supervision of Public and Sunday Schools . . . 226
Church School Teachers 228
Parents of Church School Teachers 230
Training of 100 Church School Teachers .... 230
Pictures of Typical Church Interiors 234
Per Capita Education Budgets 239
Hospitals and Homes
Hospital Service in the United States 249
Catholic and Protestant Orphanages 253
Ministerial Salaries and Pensions
Average Salary of Ministers 267
Ishpeming and Mujiishku-dang 270
Ministerial Salaries per Capita 272
The Way the Methodist Episcopal Church Meets
Its Obligations 273
Per Capita Payment for Ministerial Salaries —
By States 278
Ministerial Support in Terms of Automobile Cost 282
THE AMERICAN VOLUME OF
THE SURVEY
Foreword
THE American Volume of the Interchurch World Survey includes the
statements and budgets prepared by the following survey departments:
Home Missions, American Education, American Religious Education,
Ministerial Salaries, Pensions, and American Hospitals and Homes. The results
of the surveys reported in this volume are in the nature of a national spiritual
stock-taking. They reveal conditions as they actually exist today; they disclose
essential details; they present unusual opportunities. Above all, they constitute
an impressive call to the performance of obvious duties imperatively demanded
in the interests of the whole nation. These can be fully discharged only through the
fullest measure of sympathetic cooperation by all the churches.
The home missions survey discloses the changed conditions confronting the church
in urban and rural life; the extent to which it has failed to function in each and why.
It also offers a plan and program of constructive advance to remedy the defects pointed
out and to meet the obvious challenge of a changing social order.
The report on American education reveals two vital needs of our schools and colleges;
an increase in their endowments to ensure the highest scholastic standards; and a
deeper infusion of the Christian spirit in education so that the coming leadership of
the nation and the world shall be morally sound and spiritually effective.
The report on religious education shows that the time devoted to the religious
training of American youth is ridiculously inadequate; that the application of scholas-
tic and pedagogical standards to religious education is away below par; and that the
needed professional supervision is practically unknown. A plan and program of
advance is suggested.
Ministerial salaries, pensions, and relief, as disclosed by the survey, are in a deplorable
state. The ministry approaches bankruptcy. The ranks of our spiritual leadership
are being constantly depleted and recruiting is increasingly difficult owing to the
failure of the laity to develop a sound business policy of conserving the best asset
8 Foreword: AMERICAN SURVEY
of the church — an educated ministry free from financial anxiety during active service
and assured of the future.
The reason why so many hospitals and homes under church auspices are needed is
that suffering humanity can best be served and cured in an atmosphere charged with
Christian love and sympathy to be found nowhere else.
The needs disclosed in these surveys are tremendous. They must be met if the church
is to secure the moral leadership of the world. They can be met if, as during
war-time, the Christian forces in the nation will unite to put through a constructive
and cooperative program of advance in which the public, as well as themselves,
may entertain the utmost confidence.
To any readers of this volume who may still be inclined to stress the old argument,
"Let us evangelize America before we go to the foreign field," it is sufficient to say:
The revelations contained in this volume are a direct challenge to you to do exactly
what you say should be done.
If you are sincerely interested in the spiritual condition of America you cannot fail
to be impressed, even if you are not appalled, by these disclosures of the religious
condition of your own land.
If you really mean what you say when you say "America first," then you cannot
fail to see that your own country needs your help at once, even if you are not con-
vinced as to your duty elsewhere.
There is no phase of American religious life that is functioning as completely or
efficiently as it should. There are many lacks and many needs. But these mean
just as many opportunities for service. And service is always personal.
Therefore, as you reaa these painful disclosures of lacks and wants and needs in the
religious life of your own beloved land, do not do it in any detached or impersonal
way. Keep this thought constantly in your mind as you read: This is mij country
that I am reading about. This is my church that is failing in its duty.
But do not let any pessimism creep into your mind. You are not a doctor making
an autopsy on a dead body You are a consulting physician, feeling the pulse of
one you love and intend to save.
If hitherto you have done little or nothing except "belong" to some church, these
surveys will disclose your opportunity to become an active force. If you have been
a worker, but have not really "found yourself," here is the chance to " lose yourself "
in some absolutely compelling task that cannot be denied.
THE HOME MISSIONS SURVEY
THE HOME MISSIONS
SURVEY
THE purpose of the home missions survey is to reveal the existing facts in
the home field and to supply the needs disclosed. This task necessarily
involves a large amount of painstaking research which in turn serves as the
basis for a program of advance. The aims may be summarized as follows:
1. To discover the unchurched areas and groups and the un-Christian factors in the
social life of the United States, Alaska, Hawaii and the West Indies.*
2. To aid the churches, by the process of self-examination, to estimate their own
material and spiritual resources and to discover ways and means by which these
resources may be developed to their highest usefulness.
3. To state a program adequate to meet the needs revealed by the survey, which
program can be budgeted in terms of policies, leadership and money.
4. To appraise the impact and influence of each individual church and mission station
upon its own constituency and its own community in order to help it to provide for
public worship, religious education and its share of community service.
5. To avoid the exhaustion possible through competitive enterprises and to eliminate
the waste of over-lapping, thus planning for the most economical as well as the most
efficient distribution of church forces.
6. To create a feeling of common purpose and destiny among the churches by means
of a common understanding of common tasks and by helping the churches of a given
community to plan their programs together.
7. To establish a scientific method for the location of churches and for the determin-
ing of their programs.
The spiritual significance of this survey of the churches and home mission stations
lies in the fact that it is a self-examination. No outside experts or disinterested
students are to take stock of the churches. The ministers, laymen and laywomen
are provided with the necessary schedules and plans of organization to secure this
thorough-going investigation. In this are great promises for growth in vision, and
the release of forces that will make the vision a reality, such as will usher in a new
day of greater service for the church.
*The West Indies is included in the American volume since the religious work in the islands is carried on chiefly by
home mission agencies.
12
Introduction: HOME MISSIONS
SCOPE AND CONTENT
OF THE SURVEY
AN ATTEMPT is made to study all
L the factors in both urban and rural life,
necessary for determining the program of the
churches, separately and in cooperative groups.
For example, in the Cities Division, there are
the following schedules:
1. For the city as a whole.
This schedule reveals those needs of the
entire city which cannot be met by any one
church or group of churches.
2. For the different districts or communities in
the city.
By mapping those sections of the larger cities
which have a life more or less in common, and
where the churches are face to face with similar
problems, we discover those social units whose
needs must be met by a group of churches.
This schedule reveals the common social
service to be rendered by the churches. Prob-
lems of housing, health, recreation, vice, crime
and delinquency, are studied in relation to the
churches.
3. For each individual church.
Through this schedule, the growth and present
strength of the church are appraised. The
efficiency of its organization, its property and
equipment, its staff and service to the com-
munity are investigated. For the first time,
an attempt is made to measure the in-
fluence of each individual church on the moral
and spiritual welfare of the people of the com-
munity.
The needs of each church for property, equip-
ment and staff, over a period of five years, are
set down, after all the local and community
factors have been taken into account.
4. For a population census.
This schedule has a two-fold purpose:
a. To secure data for immediate use by the
churches in an ingathering of members and
special evangelistic efforts.
6. To determine the population factors and
the tendencies toward any changes in popu-
lation which would affect the program of the
churches.
In the Town and Country Division, a similar
scheme is provided for each county; i.e., there
are the following schedules:
1. For the county as a whole.
2. For each normal community or trading
center in the county.
3. For each individual church.
4. For a population census.
Schedules with certain necessary variations
have been provided for Negro churches and
communities, distinctly new American com-
munities, small mining and other industrial
communities, the Mex-Americans, the orientals
and the American Indians. Special studies are
also being made of the migrant groups; such
as the lumber-jacks, the migratory harvest
workers and the laborers in the small fruit and
canning industries.
THE COUNTY AS A UNIT
IN THE TOWN
AND COUNTRY SURVEY
BY TAKING the county as the unit in
organizing the town and country survey,
it is possible —
1. To cover all the territory.
2. To locate all the unchurched areas and
groups.
3. To indicate all the normal community
centers.
4. To associate for religious purposes the peo-
ple who have a common social, industrial and
civic life.
By making the survey denominationally it
would hardly be possible to achieve these ends
for:
1. There are areas of the county where no
denomination is at work.
2. There are groups of people unreached by
any church.
3. The denominational approach sees com-
munity need from its own angle only.
HOME MISSIONS: Introduction
13
PROCEDURE OF THE SURVEY
THE procedure for realizing the above pur-
poses is very much the same for both rural
and urban communities. For example, in a
rural county:
1. A county supervisor is appointed, usually
one of the younger trained ministers, whose
church is willing to release him temporarily for
this service, and who is willing himself to do
the work for the enlargement of his own
knowledge and experience. His expenses for
the survey are paid by the Movement.
2. A county survey council is formed represent-
ing the best leadership among the ministers and
the laymen of all the denominations having
churches in the county. This council cooperates
with the supervisor and passes upon the find-
ings.
3. The supervisor proceeds to visit each com-
munity and each local church, where in con-
sultation with the people, on the ground, the
schedules are filled out.
4. A map of the county is made, on which are
indicated the location of all the churches, the
names of the denominations, the circuit systems,
the residences of the pastors, and the boundaries
of each parish. This map, when completed,
shows at once all of the normal church and
community centers and the unevangelized
areas.
5. After the map is completed and all informa-
tion from the county is gathered, the county
council summons representatives from all the
churches in the county to a meeting at the
county-seat, to which also the church officials,
general and missionary, interested in the terri-
tory are invited. At this meeting the tabulated
results of the survey are made known, the condi-
; tion of all the churches in all of the communities
\ is discussed, and the unchurched areas and
groups are allotted by common consent. As each
situation is taken up, the needs are debated
fully and recommendations for a five-year
program are made. No recommendation is
accepted unless unanimous.
6. These recommendations are later submitted
to a meeting of the State Survey Council, which
is officially appointed and represents the de-
nominational missionary agencies functioning
within the state. Each denominational rep-
resentative on the State Survey Council will be
asked to affix his signature to the budget pro-
gram sheet opposite the budget items of the
churches of his denomination.
7. Each missionary superintendent is then
asked to submit the items that affect the
churches of his denomination to the proper
society or board for approval.
These boards have created a Home Missions
Committee of Review for the purpose of such
interboard discussion as may be necessary.
PRINCIPLES FOR MAKING A
PROGRAM AND BUDGET
AS A guide to the denominational superin-
jlV tendents and local church officials in the
making of a program and budget, the following
principles have been commended by the National
Council of Review, composed of official repre-
sentatives from the mission boards and societies
concerned. At their request these proposals
have been submitted to all the boards for offi-
cial approval. Favorable action is being re-
ceived as fast as boards are able to discuss and
pass upon them. By this means it is hoped
that it may be possible to get an agreement on
the administration of future missionary funds
in the widest and most statesmanlike manner.
It should be noted that the Interchurch World
Movement as such does not attempt to decide
policies and does not undertake administrative
action of any sort that involves any function
of the duly constituted denominational agen-
cies. Before any item in the program is effec-
tive it must be passed upon by the denomina-
tional agency involved. The county and state
councils are so organized as to provide the
channels by which the recommendations of
the survey reach the denominational agencies.
UNCHURCHED TERRITORY
THE following principles have been pro-
posed for determining the allocation of
unchurched territory and groups:
1. There should not be, under ordinary circum-
stances, more than one church for one thousand
14
Introduction: HOME MISSIONS
evangelical population. Exceptions to this
general rule would be few.
2. The religious preference of residents in the
community as shown by the survey and the
population census should find expression in the
decisions reached.
3. Certain geographical facts will have an
important bearing.
4. The ability, in men and money and super-
vision, of the denomination to place a resident
pastor will necessarily be one of the determining
factors.
5. The equitable distribution of responsibility
among all denominations will be sought.
OCCUPIED TERRITORY
THE churches and the boards should take
into account the following factors in a more
economical distribution of their present forces:
1. The democratic principle of local self-
determination.
2. Depending upon the denominational con-
nections of the churches in a given community —
(a). The formation and maintenance of a
single denominational church and the uniting
of churches in the preferred denomination.
(b). The voluntary withdrawal of one church
from a field and a reciprocal exchange of an
equivalent opportunity in some other com-
munity to the denomination which withdraws.
(c). A federation of denominational churches
with the maintenance of their denominational
connections in some manner to be agreed
upon locally.
3. The fact that the acceptance of responsibility
by a denomination in a given community in-
volves the adequate support of a resident
minister with proper living conditions and the
development of the church along lines of wor-
ship, religious education and community service.
BUDGET PROJECTS
THE classification of projects which should
be admitted to the budget for missionary
aid has been agreed to in a conference of home
mission board secretaries, as follows:
1. Purely missionary responsibilities.
These would include church projects in fields
where a given church is wholly or chiefly
responsible for religious and social life and can
be made to meet adequately these needs along
lines of worship, religious education and com-
munity service, and where adequate aid must
be given, for a more or less indefinite period,
on a purely missionary basis.
2. Urgent home base opportunity situations
where aid is necessary.
These would include church projects upon which
the community is dependent for religious and
social life, which can be made to meet those
needs adequately, but where local constituencies
cannot provide the kind of program needed now
in order to place the church within the five-year
period on a basis not only self-sustaining, but
able to give support to world evangelization in
financial aid, spiritual life and Christian leader-
ship.
3. Special denominational obligations.
These include special projects which the
denominations must undertake in order to meet
their missionary obligations.
SURVEY RELATIONS
THE work of the foreign missionary societies
operating in the United States, Alaska,
Hawaii and the West Indies, is included for
survey and budget making purposes in the
Home Missions Survey Department, by agree-
ment with the Foreign Survey Department.
The schools for Negroes, mountain people,
American Indians, Spanish-speaking people
in the United States and the schools in Alaska,
Hawaii and the West Indies are being surveyed
by the Home Missions Survey Department, by
agreement with the American Education Survey
Department.
Certain information regarding the Sunday
school and other religious educational agencies
in the local communities is being gathered by
those making the survey in the Home Missions
Survey Department, by agreement with the
American Religious Education Survey Depart-
ment.
HOME MISSIONS: Introduction
15
The approach for the survey of these institu-
tions in Alaska, Hawaii and the West Indies is
made through the representatives of the Home
Missions Survey Department, by agreement
with the American Hospitals and Homes Survey
Department.
A united approach to the churches involved in
the study of the religious life of students at tax-
supported colleges and university centers is
made possible by an arrangement with the
American Education Survey Department.
In other numerous ways an effort is being made
to coordinate and unify the making of the
surveys and program among agencies interested
in the same mission fields.
The Home Missions Survey Department is
receiving budgets from general home mission
boards, women's home mission boards, church
erection boards, freedmen's aid societies and
Sunday school extension societies.
Within the Home Missions Survey Depart-
ment there are four survey divisions as follows:
Town and Country, City, New York Metro-
politan, Outlying Territories.
Each of these survey divisions is responsible for
gathering the information and assembling the
program as it effects the budget items, in its
particular field. Together the four survey
divisions cover the entire territory of the United
States and its possessions. In addition there
are seven survey coordination divisions which
are related in their field work to one or more
of the four survey divisions.
These survey coordination divisions are:
Negro Americans, New Americans, Migrant
Groups, American Indian, Orientals in the
United States, Spanish-speaking Peoples in the
United States, and Industrial.
These survey coordination divisions make it
possible to have available for the use of each
of the four survey divisions the counsel of
specialists in particular fields of home mission
endeavor.
It is fully expected that the survey will yield
data sufficiently comprehensive to make pos-
sible the preparation of a series of volumes
dealing with all of these vital problems of Ameri-
can church life.
THE CITIES
THE city survey covers all the cities in the United States with 5,000 or more
population, except those lying within the New York metropolitan district.
These cities numbered over 1,200 and had over 34,000,000 people in 1910.
They are in every state in the Union and present every advantage and disadvantage
of geography, topography, climate, industry and virile human life. They reveal
municipal governments of every moral aspect.
They represent in endless series the social, political, industrial and religious condi-
tions of American life; every race and social class; every nation in the world is repre-
sented; every combination of good and evil and every contrast of luxury and poverty.
In them are the aggressive and the hopeful; the dull and the despairing, and every
type of conservative and radical that the modern world has produced.
In the midst of all this is the church, the city church — baffled, bewildered, sometimes
advancing, frequently retreating; faltering, uncertain; yet possessing the "Word of
Life," and the spiritual power to make the American city "the New Jerusalem."
CITIES OF 2,500 OR MORE INHABITANTS IN 1910
SIZE OF DOTS INDICATES PROPORTIONATE SIZE OF CITIES
18
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
HOW CITIES HAVE GROWN
THE age of modern cities did not begin in
earnest until the middle of the nineteenth
century. This growth of cities is a world-wide
phenomenon. In Europe, of the 168 cities in
the 100,000 class in 1910, over 100 were added
since 1850.
Even the ancient cities of Europe have grown
most rapidly in recent years. Four-fifths of
the growth of London is credited to the past
century although it is probably 2,000 years old.
Paris, older even than London, is more than
four times as large as it was in 1800; and Petro-
Cities of 100,000 and Over in Europe
Year
Number of Cities
1900
1800
1700
1600
168
20
14
7
grad, up to the time of the war, had increased
threefold in seventy-five years.
In Asia many cities have increased in like pro-
portion, and the same is true of South Africa,
Australia and South America.
The Canadian cities have added to their pop-
ulation with a rapidity scarcely less than that
in the United States.
Canada is a rural country but its cities have
grown at an enormous rate. The vast stretches
of western Canada still remain sparsely in-
habited, while such cities as Toronto, Quebec,
Hamilton, Winnipeg and Vancouver have added
to their populations with a rapidity scarcely
exceeded by that of the great cities on the
American side of the border.
The American cities are babes on the planet.
Their youth may serve as an excuse for many
of their shortcomings.
In 1800 there were six cities in the United States,
Philadelphia, New York, Baltimore, Boston,
Charleston and Salem, which had a combined
population of about 200,000, or less than the
total population of Portland, Oregon, which
now ranks twenty-eighth among the cities.
THE AGE OF CITIES
COMPARED WITH THE CITIES OF THE
OLD WORLD THE AMERICAN CITIES
ARE BABES ON THE PLANET
LONDON ■
PARIS ■
JERUSALEM
ROME
DAMASCUS
3000
2S00
2000
1500
B.C.-
1000
SEATTLE
DENVER
SAN FRANCISCO
CHICAGO
CLEVELAND
PITTSBURG
ST. LOUIS
BALTIMORE
PHILADELPHIA
BOSTON
NEW YORK
BERLIN __
500
^K
500
1000
-A.D.
1500 I 1700 1900
{16001 ISOq 2000
1 1 In 1^
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
19
THE NUMBER OF CITIES
THE number of cities has increased amaz-
ingly, until in 1910 there were 2,402 places
of more than 2,500 population in the United
States.
Growth of Population in Cities of 8,000
and Over in the United States |
(From U. S. Census, 1910: Volume I.
Census
No. of
Total
Per Cent.
Year
Places
Population
Population
U.S.
Total
Population
1910
778
35,726,720
91,972,266
38.8
1900
566
25,142,978
75,994,575
33.1
1890
449
18,327,987
62,247,714
29.1
1880
291
11,450,894
50,155,783
22.8
1870
226
8,071,875
38,558,371
20.9
1860
141
5,072,256
31,443,321
16.1
1850
85
2,897,586
23,191,876
12.6
1840
44
1,453,994
17,069,453
8.5
1830
26
864,509
12,856,020
6.7
1820
13
475,135
9,638,453
4.9
1810
11
366,920
7,239,881
4.9
1800
6
210,873
5,308,483
4.0
1790
6
131,472
3,929,214
3.3
This table reveals clearly the rapid growth of
cities of 8,000 or more population since the first
United States census (1790). In the ten years
between 1900 and 1910, 218 new cities of 8,000
population were added, or nearly as many as
in the first eighty years of our national exis-
tence.
In 120 years, 772 cities of 8,000 or more people,
with a total population of 35,595,248 were
added, or more than nine times as many people
as were in the entire United States when the
first census was taken in 1790.
In 1910 there were 14,186 incorporated places
of all sizes in the United States. Of these
2,402 were cities of 2,500 or more people. The
remaining 11,784 towns and villages are embry-
onic cities. When the 1920 census is tabulated
it will doubtless be shown that nearly 300 of
these towns have now become cities. It is sig-
nificant that the rate of growth of cities has
exceeded that of the total population of the
country.
THE SIZE OF CITIES
THE size of cities and the proportion of
people in the larger ones is a more signifi-
cant thing for the church than the number
of towns. The peculiarly urban conditions
which make the task of the city church difficult
are not so noticeable in cities of less than 50,000
but they become evident and increasingly acute
as the population increases by hundreds of
thousands.
City Population in the United States, 1910
(From U. S. Census
1910: Volume I.)
Number
of
Cities
Population
Over
Population
Per Cent
of Total
Popula-
tion
3
1,000,000
8,501,174
9.2
8
500,000
11,511,841
12.5
19
250,000
15,461,680
16.7
50
100,000
20,302,138
22.1
109
50,000
24,481,053
26.6
229
25,000
28,543,816
31.4
601
10,000
34,153,024
37.1
1,230
5,000
38,517,727
41.9
2,402
2,500
42,623,383
46.8
The greatest increase in population in the
United States has been in the larger cities.
From 1900 to 1910 the population of the whole
country increased 21 per cent. The rural
population increased 11.2 per cent., whereas
the cities of 25,000 and over, of which there
are 229, increased 55 per cent. One-tenth of
the total population of the United States lives
in three cities — New York, Chicago and Phila-
delphia.
THE greatest need of the city is a pow-
erful and effective religion, one that will
lay hold of its masses and its problems, and
master them for good. Hence the place
and function of the Christian church. The
church is not incidental to the city life,
but it is necessary to its highest welfare. —
Bishop Frederick De Land Leete
20
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
METROPOLITAN DISTRICTS
ABOUT the larger cities twenty-five metro-
. politan districts have been listed by
the United States Census Bureau, including the
area within ten miles of the city limits. Thus,
all cities of 200,000 and over are included in
these metropolitan districts. They are as fol-
lows: New York, including both Newark and
Jersey City, N. J., each of which has over
200,000 inhabitants; Chicago, Philadelphia,
Boston, Pittsburgh, St. Louis, San Francisco-
Oakland, Baltimore, Cleveland, Cincinnati,
Minneapolis-St. Paul, Detroit, Buffalo, Los
Angeles, Milwaukee, Providence, Washington,
New Orleans, Kansas City (Missouri and
Kansas), Louisville, Rochester, Seattle, Port-
land, (Oregon), Indianapolis and Denver.
In these 25 metropolitan districts one-fourth of
the population of the United States lives on one
four-hundredth of the land area of the country.
DISTRIBUTION OF CHURCH AND
NON-CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
CITY OF PHILADELPHIA, 1916
Total population of Philadelphia 1,683,664*
Total Protestant church membership 319,6521
Total non-Protestant church membership
456.770 1 776,422
Total non-church membership 907,242
*1916 Census estimate
tCensus Religious Bodies, 1916
RELATIVE GROW-«"H OF
RURAL POPULATION AND
CITIES OF 25,000 AND OVER
1900 TO 1910
j
1
50%
55^
/
1
JOVE
f/
/
40T.
30%
/
/
20%
/
/
/
10%
A
/
/
11.2!^
z.
/
'
--■
- —
-—'
1900 1910
These districts are the dynamic, controlling
centers of American life. The commerce of the
land centers in them. They are built around
the basic industries and control them. The
great financial institutions are there. They
have culture, science and art. They fix the
prices of commodities; mold public opinion and
start the "fads." They have great political
power. In them every city problem is found
in its tensest, most acute and active form.
Here the church has not kept pace with the
increasing population, nor is it effectively
reaching the great masses of the people. In
some sections of these cities it has failed com-
pletely and has been for years in retreat before
increasing populations and unbounded oppor-
tunities. It has been baffled by new conditions
which it could not meet and hindered by tradi-
tions and methods which it could not adapt to
its ever-changing environment.
' I 'HE outcome of home missions in America
-^ in the next twenty-five years will deter-
mine the destiny of American Protestantism
and the nation itself. — O. G. Dale.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities 21
Reasons for City Growth
THE growth of cities is in response to inexorable law. No attempt to check
their development has ever succeeded. Aristotle limited the ideal city to
10,000 inhabitants. Plutarch and Cicero sought by persuasion to turn back
the current of immigration from the country. Justinian tried to stop it by legal
measures. The Tudors and the Stuarts issued proclamations forbidding the erection
of new houses in London and enjoining the country people to return to their homes.
At various periods between 1549 and 1672 the extension of Paris beyond certain limits
was prohibited by law.
In America attempts to discourage the growth of cities are almost unknown; instead,
every eflFort has been made to stimulate their growth. City governments have tried
to anticipate the increasing population by providing water supply and transportation
for years in advance. Chambers of commerce and boards of trade vie with one
another in bidding for new industries. Cities advertise their facilities for commerce
and their desirability as places of residence.
On the whole, the rate of city growth can neither be accelerated nor retarded by the
wisdom of philosophers or the edicts of rulers. It is determined by laws of social
evolution over which neither kings nor philosophers have ultimate control.
T
INCREASE IN WORLD would be lower than in the rural sections. In
POPULATION 1917 the death-rate in the states of California,
Massachusetts, New York, New Jersey and
HE triumphs of medicine and sanitation Washington was actually lower in the cities than
m checking epidemic diseases and reduc- jj^ ^^le rural districts
ing the mortality rate in cities to a point below
the birth-rate have been the most important SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERIES
factors in the advancing rate of increase of the AND INVENTIONS
world's population, which has been fundamental ^.^^TT-ivTmTT^T^ ,• ■ , .
to the swift growth of cities in recent years. CCIENTIFIC discoveries and mechanical
In the Middle Ages and even later the cities of ^^ inventions have revolutionized the manu-
Europe depended chiefly on the influx of actunng of the world. This industrial revolu-
country people for their growth. Deaths ^'°", is a Primary cause of the development of
annually equalled or exceeded the number of "'^^^^ ""'^'f^ ^""^ differentiates them more than
jjjj.|.jjg any other thing from the cities of former times.
The day of the handworker is past, as machin-
In 1917 the death rate in the cities of the United ery now does and does better almost everything
States was higher than in rural districts: 15.2 that was formerly done by the human hand,
to 13.0 per thousand population; but were it The centralizing of machines in the great fac-
not for the excessive number of deaths due to tories of modem cities has furnished a perma-
occupational diseases and accidents it is prob- nent basis for the development and growth of
able that the death-rate in the American cities urban populations.
22
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
FACILITIES FOR COMMERCE
FACILITIES for commerce are essential
factors in the growth of cities. Cities must
secure their food and the raw materials for
their industries from the outside, and in ex-
change must send their manufactured products
to the outside world. Thus they depend upon
rapid and adequate transportation facilities
for their very existence. Their rate of growth
and the ultimate population which they may
have is determined by the volume of trade
which these facilities can carry.
The increase in the speed and capacity of mod-
ern vehicles of commerce — ocean steamships,
locomotives, and motor trucks — has multiplied
the volume of traffic over the old channels and
thus made possible a proportionately greater
growth of cities.
WATER TRANSPORTATION
WATER transportation is closely asso-
ciated with the development of great
cities. All of the 18 cities in the United States
in 1910 with 300,000 or more population were
ocean ports. Great Lakes' ports or were located
on navigable rivers. Of the 50 cities with
100,000 or more people, only ten were without
some form of water transportation.
RAILROAD FACILITIES
THE railroads in the United States increased
in mileage from 23 miles in 1830 to 266,381
miles in 1916, in which year they carried .over
1,039,012,308 passengers, and 1,293,090,236
tons of freight. They connect all the larger
centers of population and are important factors
in the growth of cities.
GOOD ROADS
RURAL public roads, totaling 2,457,334
miles, with 296,290 miles of surfaced
road, form the basic network of channels by
which all the villages and farms in the United
States exchange their products with those of
the cities.
ECONOMIC LAW
HIGHER wages also play their part in the
city's growth. The offer of larger pay
in the specialized work of the city combined
with steady employment is continually attract-
ing men from the farms to the industries of
the city.
SOCIAL INSTINCT
THE social instinct finds its satisfaction in
the city which offers distinct advantages
for the getting together of like-minded folks,
whether it be for purely social purposes or for
the more serious educational and vocational
aspects of life.
CHRISTIAN SPIRIT
THE Christian spirit has been a great con-
tributing factor in the growth of cities. It
has furnished the humanitarian impulse and
helped to make effective the great scientific
discoveries affecting public health. It has
inspired the movements which have reduced
infant mortality rates and fostered the pre-
vention of child-labor, thus increasing the world 's
population. It has been directly responsible
for the reduction of vice and the elimination
of the liquor traffic. The Christian spirit has
made possible the world-wide extension of
modem commerce by creating confidence and
good-will throughout the world. By engender-
ing the spirit of cooperation it has made possible
the collective production of the modern factory
and the harmony and effectiveness of the mul-
titude of diverse elements in the modern city.
There is a hopeful aspect in the social move-
ments of today. Even the radical ones have
some Christian ideals.
THE modem city is redeemable, and its conquest for health, for purity,
for intelligence and for obedience to human and divine law is the chief
Christian business — Bishop Frederick De Land Leete.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
23
Effects of City Growth
THE evolution of humanity is going forward rapidly in the great cities. Man
has been transforming his environment and now he is in turn being trans-
formed by it. Just as he once changed his jungle and forest home to plowed
fields and pastures, so now is he changing pasture lands into city streets and city
blocks. As the tropics developed the dark-skinned races, Asia its yellow race, and
the forests of northern Europe its race of blondes — so the environment of the city
is producing an urban race. This urban race in the American city is working out new
ideals, institutions and customs.
ON THE NATION
NO SINGLE factor seems destined to have
so far-reaching an effect upon our na-
tional Hfe as the grovpth and multipHcation of
cities.
RELATIVE INCREASE OF URBAN
AND
DECREASE OF RURAL POPULATION IN
THE UNITED STATES FROM 1880 TO 1930
ino 1*90 1900 ItIO IttO 1*30
2SS
75",
TO.S^
63.9-,
59.5 ^
fa-T^,
^.-»***
n.S',
36.1^^
«.5%
«.3'l
'"^•-
»'.
e
c
— URBAN
RURAL
ROKEN LINES DENOTE EXTENSIONS
omputed From Decennial U. S. Census
The crossing of the Hnes in this chart show an
event that will have a more profound bearing
upon the future of the United States than the
World War. It is the great turning-point in
American history — the point where the fanner
and the rural group cease to be a majority fac-
tor in American life. At this point the country
boy who has held the banner through the
decades of the past must now hand it to the city
boy to hold through the eons of the future.
From the frontier period of colonial and
national expansion we have inherited those
ideals, customs and laws which are regarded
as distinctively American. With half the popu-
lation of America in cities today and far more
than half tomorrow — and with this majority
living in a world remote from rural activities,
rural thought and rural economic standards —
the traditions of the future bid fair to be city-
made.
The advance in the percentage of urban popu-
lation between 1890 and 1910 was as follows:
In the New England states from 75.8 per cent.
to 83.3 per cent.; in the North Atlantic states
from 57.7 to 71.0 per cent.; in the east North
Central states from 87.8 to 52.7 per cent.; and
in the Pacific states from 42.5 to 56.8 per cent.
In 1910 fourteen states had over one-half urban
population.
"As the city goes so goes the nation." Not
only will this be true in politics but in almost
every other aspect of our national life.
ON SOCIAL AND RELIGIOUS
INSTITUTIONS
THE rapid evolution of the American city
is accompanied by the change from the
simple or nu-al forms of social organization
of the earlier period, to forms of almost infinite
variety and heterogeneity. These changes
have affected the great basic institutions of
24
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
society, resulting in their modification to meet
the new conditions or their disintegration.
ON THE CHURCH
THE church, although an institution of
prime importance to the moral and spirit-
ual life of the race, has been undergoing modi-
fication and disintegration in the new environ-
ment of the city. There seems to be a direct
connection between the size of cities and the
success or failure of Protestant churches.
Churches in the heart of the city are almost
invariably confronted with acute problems
when the city's population reaches 200,000.
The difficulties of financing these churches and
of maintaining both their membership and their
former standards of worship increase as the
city grows larger and larger.
The result is that there have been general re-
treats and withdrawals of the Protestant
churches from the centers of the larger cities.
The process has been gradual and has taken
several forms. Congregations have selected
sites farther uptown or have moved to the
suburbs. Occasionally two or more congre-
gations have united, disposing of their aban-
doned buildings to create an adequate endow-
ment; or sometimes organizations have given
up the struggle and died.
In these central areas churches that cannot
adapt their programs to alien populations and
new social conditions must in the end disin-
tegrate. Many churches are able to continue
but not on a self-supporting basis; some con-
tinue to live by means of endowments and others
with the help of mission boards.
In Philadelphia a recent survey of 250 blocks
in the center of the city revealed the fact that
PERCENTAGE OF URBAN POPULATION
IN STATES HAVING MORE THAN
50 PER CENT. LIVING IN CITIES
U. 8 CENSUS, 1910
URBAN POPULATION
I I RURAL POPULATION
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
25
PERCENTAGE OF PROTESTAWT, NON-PROTESTANT
AND NON-CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
IN CITIES OF VARIOUS CLASSES
Census of Religious Bodies, 1916
Rural
and
cities
under
25.000
Cities Cities
between between
25,000 50.000
and and
50.000 100.000
Cities
between
100.000
and
300.000
Cities
over
300.000
90%
80%
70%
Non-Churth
61 .2 r^
M%
,^-''
,-''
54.9%
52.7"%
M%
49.7'-
50.2';,
«B%
80%
Protesuiit
20%
Non-Protutant
10%
2
1.7 <~,
J3.1 %
/
f
/
6%^,,-''
!4.7%^"^--
21.1 %
25.2%
/
/
•
/
/
/
19.9%
\
10.7%'
10^ %
ON THE FAMILY
THE family, the great basic institution of
civilization, is facing an entirely new situ-
ation in the modern city. Home life there
is increasingly difficult to maintain. In 1910
in urban communities, 40 per cent, of the males
15 years and over were single, and 37.5
per cent, of the females. In the rural popula-
tion only 32.8 per cent, of the males were single,
and 26.6 per cent, of the females.
In 1910 there were in the United States 341,230
divorced persons, 0.5 per cent, of the entire
population. In 1887, there were 27,919 divorces
granted in this country and 72,062 in 1906, an
increase of 61 per cent., while the population
increased only 30 per cent. We have a larger
percentage of divorced persons in this country
only 38 Protestant churches remained of 78
that were there thirty years ago. The First
Ward in Chicago was practically abandoned by
the Protestant churches. Boston has many
churches of the non-self-supporting class.
On the other hand the rapid growth of suburbs
and new residence sections demands new church
buildings. Many of these sections are not
adequately cared for religiously.
As cities increase in size it becomes in-
creasingly difficult for the Protestant churches
to maintain themselves and the percentage of
their membership declines. (See the chart on
memberships, above.)
PROPORTION OF DIVORCED PERSONS
IN THE UNITED STATES
IN URBAN AND RURAL COMMUNITIES
U. S. Census Abstract, Page 163, 13th Census, 1910
Total number divorced persons in the U. S. 341,230
" " " •• urban communities 189,607
" rural " 151,623
than in any other country in the world with the
possible exception of Japan. There were over
1,800,000 more married people in the rural
districts in 1910 than in the urban areas.
26
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
The transfer of home industries of all kinds,
even baking and laundry work, to commerical
institutions; the crowding of families into tene-
ment houses; and the attraction of women into
industry have changed the status of the family
in the American city.
The married woman with children presents a
distinct problem in industrj-. Statistics show
that in various states and industries from 25
to 40 per cent, of American women workers,
20 years of age and over, are married. The
mother who is concerned above all things about
the future of her children, and who is forced
into industry through widowhood or her hus-
band 's inability to support her, faces a very
serious situation, because economic failure is
almost inevitable and society must step in and
aid her, either financially so that she may be
a full-time mother or by breaking up the fam-
ily and providing care for the children so that
she may be a full-time breadwinner. Present
industrial conditions are too severe to enable
a woman safely to carry both jobs. These
changes in industrial life are registered in the
divorce courts where the rate is higher for cities
than for rural districts. Although the ratio of
white children under 16 to all white women
over 16 fell between 1790 and 1910 from 1.9 to
1.0 and the average number of persons in a
family in the United States dropped from 5.6
in 1860 to 4.7 in 1910— both being the result
of the declining birth-rate — there is no con-
clusive evidence that the decline is greater in
the cities than in the rest of the country.
GROWTH OF CITIES IN U. S. IN 67 YEARS
SUtistical Abstract of the U. S. Centus 1918
500.000 1,000,000 1.500,000 2,500.000 2,000,000 3,0OO.0D0
CHICAGO
PHILADELPHIA
ST. LOUIS
BOSTON
CLEVELAND
DETROIT
BALTIMORE
PITTSBURG
LOS ANGELES
I 17,034
i 29,963
121.376
I 77.860
136,881
21,019
169,054
I 67,863
I 1.160
(768,630
767.813
692.259
I 619,648
I 594.637
586,196
1535.485
11.735.514
'2.547.201
1850 ■• 1917 —
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
27
The Problems of the City Church
THE composition of the American city is the result of the three processes by
which it has secured its people; rural emigration, alien immigration and the
increase due to births. Each of these processes has created a correspond-
ing group in the American city: the rural emigrant is the result of the first; the
foreigner of the second and the indigenous city folk of the third.
The task of the church in appealing to these different groups is not so much a social,
economic, moral or even a spiritual problem as it is a psychological problem. The
thing which differentiates these three groups most is the fact that in childhood the
persons that belong to them grew up in entirely different environments. They
think in fundamentally different terms, and their usual reactions towards situations
and facts are the result of these traditional viewpoints.
THE RURAL EMIGRANT GROUP
THE Protestant church in the American
city is largely the property and the product
of the rural emigrant. In the larger cities it
has survived from the earlier rural period of
the city's development. It still preserves the
traditions, moral standards and ideals of the
rural folk. It carries on a standard denomina-
tional program which is determined by the
general governing body of its denomination.
As the large denominations have the great bulk
of their membership and churches in rural terri-
tory this standard program is better adapted
to town and country conditions than to those
of the city.
The result is that the appeal of the city church
is largely to the rural folk that have migrated
to the city. Counts made of those attending
city churches indicate that they are largely
made up of rural emigrants. Seventy-five
PERCENTAGE OF FOREIGN BORN AND NATIVE BORN OF FOREIGN
OR MIXED PARENTAGE, IN THREE TYPICAL CITIES
OF THE UNITED STATES
U. S. Census, 1910
CLEVELAND
PITTSBURGH
BOSTON
28
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
per cent, of those present are frequently found
to have been bom in the country.
The city ministry is largely recruited from
rural territory and this means that the message
of the city church is largely in the thought-
language of the rural emigrant. It is intelligible
to him but unintelligible and ineffective in
reaching either the alien immigrant or the in-
digenous city folk.
THE IMMIGRANT GROUP
THE alien immigrant presents to the church
a problem of almost infinite variety.
His background is as varied as his place of
PROPORTION OF NATIVE WHITES OF NATIVE PARENTS
AND FOREIGN BORN WHITES IN THE UNITED STATES
LIVING IN CITIES OF 25,000 AND OVER
Census 1910, Vol. I, page 172
Native Whites of Native Parents
Total U.S. 68,386,412
In Cities 10,049,145
Foreign Born Whites
Total U. S.
13.345,545
In Cities
7,478,990
origin. The dominant traditions, social cus-
toms, religious beliefs, standards of living, ethi-
cal ideals and morals — even among those of
the same linguistic group — have this complex
psychological aspect. To weld this varied
mass of human material into a homogeneous
group is a task for the church and the nation.
The greater number of those who have recently
come to America are of religious faiths historic-
ally different from Protestantism. The tradi-
tions, forms of worship, ritual, spiritual empha-
sis and appeal to which they have been accus-
tomed are radically different from those to be
found in our Protestant churches.
Thousands of these aliens have broken with the
church of their nativity. The church that can
win them back to Christ can do it best by
service and not by services.
The alien is chiefly a city problem. Fifty-six
per cent, of the foreign-bom white people in
the United States are in cities of over 25,000
population.
The alien has replaced the rural emigrant in
large sections of the city and where this has
occurred the church has been hard pressed to
continue. Nearly three-fourths of the popula-
tion of some cities is made up of the foreign-
bom and the native-bom of foreign parents.
The efforts put forth by the Protestant churches
to reach the alien immigrant have been feeble.
With 13,345,545 foreign-bom in the United
States in 1910, and 18,897,837 native-bom
of foreign and mixed parentage — a total of
32,243,382 of foreign stock— the task of the
church is seen to be stupendous. All the
mission work being done at present by all the
churches is hardly "a drop in the bucket."
THE INDIGENOUS GROUP
THE indigenous city group is constituted
of the second and later generations of the
rural emigrants and foreign immigrants in the
American city. These are the real city folks:
the children of the city streets, those who have
the mental complex of city life. This is the
group of the future. If the church is to succeed
it must win this group. In the child-life of the
city is the hope of the church.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
29
Over one-half of the babies born in America
today are being born in the cities. This means
that the majority of Americans of the next
generation will be city-minded and belong to
the indigenous city group.
AN URBAN RACE
THIS is the beginning of the urban race.
Here are many problems for the church
— acute, difficult, subtle — but as hopeful of
solution as any the church has ever faced. To-
day's problem is largely one of winning the
child life of the city.
The environment of the city is material and
man-made. It glorifies human energy and
human creative power. God is not in evidence.
The church must inspire faith in those who see
little of nature and can only find God through
man. The city is the arena where faith and
atheism will battle to the death. Systematic
religious education is the only hope for winning
the indigenous city folk.
CHILD LIFE IN CITIES
MORE than three-eighths of the entire
population in the United States lives
in cities of over 10,000 inhabitants. There-
fore an increasing percentage of children is
becoming subject to the handicaps of city life.
City health conditions present such problems
as congested living conditions, smoke, impuri-
WE KNOW the story of Cincinnatus,
called from the plow to the conduct
of government. It has been a favorite tale
with us, because it has been typical of
American life in the past. Rural votes
have controlled our destinies, and men from
the country have given shape to our
national life. But we are entering a period
in which men from the city are certain
to have an increasing influence in the
councils of the nation, and are very likely
to become dominant. . . . It is not possible
to foretell what changes will come to our
country as a result of the increasing in-
fluence of the city man, but they are bound
to be momentous. — Richard T. Ely.
ties and germs, lack of light and sunshine.
Children's diseases are more frequent in cities
than in rural districts. Diphtheria, scarlet
fever, smallpox and diarrheal diseases are,
in the order named, proportionately more fre-
quent in cities than in the open country. The
handicaps to child life in the city also include
the dangers to imported food, especially milk,
fruits, vegetables, eggs and meat, all of which
are liable to deterioration in transit. With
the growth of cities there always arises an in-
creasing problem of providing an adequate
pure water supply.
Death Rate from Children's Diseases per
1 00,000 Population in the United States,
1911
(From U. S. Census Mortalitv Statistics, 1910
Disease
Registration
Cities
Rural parts
Registration
-Area
Measles
Scarlet fever
10.2
11.2
10.2
21.9
95.3
85.2
9.7
6.0
11.8
15.1
55.8
71.7
Whooping cough ...
Diphtheria and croup
Diarrhea (under two
years)
Congenital debility .
Lowell and Fall River, two great industrial
cities with a population of over 100,000 in 1911,
reported an infant death-rate of more than
two hundred per 1,000 children under one year
of age.f
WHERE PLAY IS CRIME
CRIME is play to hosts of city children be-
cause for many years play was counted
a crime according to the city ordinances. Crime
is increasing in this country and juvenile crime
is increasing more rapidly than adult crime,
especially in the city. This does not mean that
children are actually becoming more lawless in
spirit or more immoral by nature. It means
simply that in our great cities we have been
adding to the list of crimes or misdemeanors
tMangold, "Problems of Child Welfare," page 49.
30
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
acts which in the open country or small town
are altogether legitimate.
Baseball, bonfires, shouting, snowballing, throw-
ing stones — these are usually permitted in the
country; but most children who are arrested in
the city are guilty of "crime" for doing these
or somewhat similar acts. The consciousness
that they are doing wrong when playing base-
ball soon makes them indifferent to the crime of
stealing apples from the fruit seller's stand.
Probably 90 per cent, of the children in our
cities must use the streets for their playground
and usually street play is unorganized and
therefore usually unsupervised. This is always
dangerous. Indiscriminate play with "the
gang" in the street, and occasional association
with those who are schooled in crime, lay faulty
foundations for character building. Is it any
wonder that some of them develop into pick-
pockets, thugs and gunmen?
THE INDUSTRIAL GROUP
IN THE work of the city the rural emigrant,
the alien and the city-born all find a com-
mon interest. Drawn together in industry
they constitute the industrial group. This
group is the church's most difficult prob-
lem. The social unrest and economic turmoil
of the day constitute a conflict of urban
ideals and conditions with the economic stand-
ards and traditions of frontier, rural America.
The fact that the Protestant churches are the
product of the earlier rural period of American
life accounts largely for the inactivity and
silence of the churches during great industrial
struggles. Large sections of working groups
have become alienated from the church. They
will continue to be alienated from it until it
intelligently interprets the economic evolution
taking place in this country and fearlessly
stands for social justice and economic fair
play.
A TYPICAL CASE
A STUDY of one thousand workingmen
of all kinds revealed the fact that the
church is much less attractive to them than is
any other "social" institution. In a vote
taken in a large city among workingmen with
a view of ascertaining their preference, out of
sixteen different agencies found in the average
city — labor unions, lodges, libraries, art gal-
leries, movies, forums and the like — the church
received the lowest vote.
These workingmen are not particularly hostile
to the church; they are simply indifferent.
The program of the church has not satisfied their
desire for social and moral development.
The movements with which they are identified
have a strong moral spirit and atmosphere,
furnishing an outlet for the very highest hopes
and aspirations and the opportunity to exercise
the qualities of leadership.
Social unrest is widespread today among all
types of workingmen and it must not be ignored.
In the city the radical agitator has his strong-
est hold. Opportunities for propaganda are
open on every side. Street meetings, labor
union gatherings and social occasions afford
opportunities for spreading the message of
discontent which, however justified it may be
under certain circumstances, is often used to
foment strife and hatred .
CHURCHES ought to be like a search-light turned on all slums, to expose,
to shame those in authority into doing something. What does poverty
mean? It means, men have not enough to purchase the barest necessities of
life for themselves and their children. The task our Master came here for
was to lift the needy from the mire and the poor from the dunghill, and it is
the Christian church alone that can accomplish it. — Lloyd George.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities 31
Special Problems Due to City Evolution
IN THE evolution of the city several great forces are working which have a
bearing on the success and progress of the church. There are the forces which
tend to bring people nearer and nearer together in opinions, standards of living
and customs. The alien becomes "Americanized," the countryman learns city ways
and all tend toward the city type.
Ideally, the church is a type-making force, emphasizing its idealism and the brother-
hood and spiritual unity of mankind. Yet, in becoming more or less of a class institu-
tion the church has fallen short of its opportunity and its ideals. How can it become
the great unifying element in the American city?
In the evolution of the city, people of like interest are drawn together. Thus commu-
nities and neighborhoods take on a definite character. In the commercial world
the wholesale business and the retail business are segregated; different trades are
segregated along certain streets; races are segregated in a "Black Belt" or a "China-
town;" linguistic groups into Italian, Polish, Russian or Yiddish colonies; economic
groups are segregated— the poor in the slums, the rich in the suburbs. This process
of segregation results in the complexity of the American city. As a result the church
is confronted with the task of ministering to many different kinds of communities.
Each of these types of communities is a special problem for the church and requires
a special type of program. This is illustrated by the map on the next page prepared
by Dr. W. P. Shriver, showing "An ^Vmerican City with Its Typical Churches."
EXPLANATION OF MAP 3. Polyglot community: Slavs, Greeks, Hun-
Industries: garians and others.
1. City grew up about the original mill located 4. Negro population: largely increased during
on mill creek. the war by migration from the southern states.
2. Today great incorporations and industries 5. Jewish: now rapidly advancing from the
are owned and controlled by outside capital. Ghetto to the uptown and best residential
With the development of new industries came section.
the new and foreign population.
A cursory study of these varied populations
Typical Populations: ^^j^^s ^.,3^^ our Americanization goal— not
1. Older Americans: original residents. With primarily, nor exclusively, in doing something
the growth of city the uptown and suburban for the immigrant in the city, but the building
movement. of an American Christian community life.
2. The Italian colony, representing a homo- This is a democratic, a cooperative task. It
geneous racial group. includes all populations of the city.
32
The Crries : HOME \n5SIONS
MAP OF AN AMERICAN CITY WITH ITS
TYPICAL CHURCHES
COLONV
-•
\K\\\\^^\\Vx^--
*^.^
^ii^
\VVV^VT
....«.5c^
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
33
Typical Institutions Representative of
Particular Group Interests in the City
1. The city hall: representing the civic and
political group.
2. Labor temple: organized labor group.
3. Socialist hall: more radical labor group.
4. Main street: the original thoroughfare along
which the currents of the city's life flow. Here
the first contact of the foreign population is
made with American standards of life. Here
also recreation centers in the movies, dance
halls and pool rooms.
Public Schools:
Democratically supported and controlled and
located in practically all sections of the city.
In many cities the finest schools are placed
where now most needed, in the foreign quarters.
Churches:
As distinguished from the public schools, the
chui-ches in their equipment, facilities, leader-
ship and constituency tend largely to reflect
the economic status of the neighborhoods to
which they minister.
At least ten distinct types of Protestant
churches may be recognized as follows:
1. "Old First": the downtown church on the
thoroughfare, valuable property through an
unearned incre.'nent. Located on Main Street,
near to hotels and the boarding-house sections.
The readjustment of the program of "Old First"
is one of the outstanding problems of city church
administration.
2. The active Middle ClassChurch : self-sustain-
ing; strong Sunday school and active young
people's society.
3. The Middle Class Church near the Working
People's Community: in wholly transformed
neighborhood; small budget; now facing in-
clusion of foreign population. This church
must readjust its program and be reinferced.
4. The Park Avenue Group : here are located the
"leading" churches of all denominations. They
have the best buildings, the best music and the
"leading" ministers. Little progress in city
mission movements can be made without the
cordial and hearty support of the pastors and
official boards of these churches. They are
largely in control of the financial resources of
the denominations.
5. St. Johns-on-the-Heights: small chui'ch in
exclusive residential section; a difficult mission
field.
6. New and promising Suburban Church : the
Comity principle ought to be strictly observed
in occupying this field.
7. The Italian Mission: with an Italian-speak-
ing pastor; emphasis on evangelism; often
poorly equipped, with limited leadership.
8. The Neighborhood Houseor Settlement: first
contact with the community established through
its child life; program adapted to meet the
needs of this particular community. Possibly
limited in its contacts with the adult foreign
population because of the lack of foreign-
speaking workers on its staff.
9. The Negro Church: emphasis on evangel-
ism; no social equipment; tremendous need
among these instinctively religious people.
10. Goodwill Mission for the Handicapped : in
many cities equipped with facilities for indus-
trial work.
This brief summary of the outstanding problems
of the city from the standpoint of the church
makes clear that from a denominational stand-
point the total resources of the church must
be mobilized for a city-wide program. If this
is true for any denomination it is more urgent
that the entire resources of all the Protestant
churches should be coordinated and more effec-
tively directed to the Christianizing of the city's
life. For this the Interchurch World Movement
stands. Preliminary to the making of a program
for the city, a siu^'ey of all its communities and
of all its churches is required.
' I 'HE Christian churches, some day
■*• working together, let us hope, in a
closer and more determined coalition of
forces, are the churches by which the
city shall be redeemed.— Bis/io/i Frederick
DeLand Leete
34
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
A VIRILE POPULATION
THE ages of the people living in the city
are a direct challenge to the church.
The accompanying graph indicates the actual
number and percentages of people of various
ages who in 1910 lived in urban and rural
communities.
1
PERCENTAGE OF ALL POPULATION
OF VARIOUS AGES
IN URBAN AND RURAL COMMUNITIES
13th U. S. Census Abstract
Unaer 610 14 15 to 24 2510 44 45 lo 64 65
5 years ytars ytars years years and
ears
over
35'^.
/
y
30%
/
\
25 »o
20'-,
15%
10 ^r
\
/
/
/
X
N
\
\
S
/ /
/ /
/ /
/ /
/
\ \
\ \
\ \
\ \
/
/
/
/ /
/ /
\ \
\ \
\\
/ /
1 /
\
/
Y
5'u
\\
\\
\ >
^
RURAL
But in each of the age groups comprising per-
sons from 20 to 54 years of age — the most active
period of life — there were more persons in the
city than in the country.
This means that the city is markedly strong in
people of active, productive ages and has rela-
tively fewer children and aged people.
For this reason city life is more animated;
there is more enterprise; more radicalism; more
vice and crime; more impulsiveness generally.
And these are the elements which at once make
the city a force for good and for evil. The
problem is how these elements are to be
directed. This means that the city church
must have an active and virile program to
reach the city people.
FLUX OF CITY POPULATION
IN THE panorama of city life is the constant
moving of city people from apartment to
apartment. The average church in the city
witnesses a "procession" of such people.
Entirely new congregations must be gotten
together every few years. "Family churches"
are a rarity in the city. One pastor reports
over 3,000 changes in membership in a thirteen-
year pastorate.
In 1910 there were 20,255,555 families in the
United States, 9,499,765 of which were in
the cities, and 10,755,790 of which lived in rural
districts. In the cities there were 5.9 persons to
a dwelling, and in the country 4.7.
Of all the families in the United States in 1910,
54.2 per cent, occupied rented homes and 45.8
per cent, occupied owned homes; 62.8 per cent,
of those living in farm houses owned them,
while of those living in other homes 38.4 per
cent, owned and 61.6 per cent, rented.
HOME OWNERSHIP AND TENANTRY
IN LARGE CITIES
U. S. Census. 1910
IN 39 OF THE 50 CITIES OF 100,000 POPULATION. THREE-FIFTHS
OF THE HOMES ARE RENTED
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
35
In New York City 88.3 per cent, of all the
homes were rented, but in the Borough of
Manhattan very nearly all the homes, 97.1 per
cent, were rented. There are five cities in
which the rented homes constituted more than
four-fifths of all the homes in 1910: New York,
Boston, Fall River, Cambridge and Newark,
and the percentage was nearly as large in Jersey
City and Providence.
WOMEN IN THE CITY CHURCH
CITIES contain a larger proportion of
women than does the rest of the country.
Wherever there exists a considerable pre-
dominance of one sex over the other in point of
numbers there is less prospect of a well-ordered
social life.
In 1910 throughout the entire country there
were 106 males to every 100 females; the males
outnumbering the females by 2,692,288. In
twenty-two of the fifty principal cities in this
country the females outnumbered the males.
The native whites of native parentage showed
an excess of females in thirty-three of the fifty
principal cities. The excess of women is really
among the city-born rather than among the
newcomers. Not only are relatively fewer boys
than girls born in the city as compared with the
country but more male children die in cities
during the early months of life.
It should also be remembered that women are
longer lived than men because men are more
generally exposed to industrial accidents and
occupational diseases.
It is generally assumed that women are more
"religious" than men largely because there are
more women in the churches and because there
are more men in the penitentiaries. This has
been explained by the fact that men are more
virile and more robust than women, the as-
sumption being that God penalizes men be-
cause they are robust and virile. The fact is
that God expects men to express their religion
in a robust and virile fashion.
More women than men are in the churches
because thus far the church has given woman
practically her only opportunity to express
her social instincts. With the development of
women's movements, social, philanthropic and
political, it may yet develop that the men
inside the church will be as much disturbed
about the women who are outside the church as
the women are today disturbed about the men.
City women will undoubtedly soon become a
serious problem for the churches.
PROPORTION OF MEN AND WOMEN
IN THE PROTESTANT CHURCH
MEMBERSHIP
CITrOF CHICAGO, 1916
WOMEN
MEN
Total Protestant church membership 242,771 *
Total male members 98,870
Total female members 143,901
'Census Religious Bodies, 1916.
The way must be opened for the fuller partici-
pation of women in the control of churches
and denominational boards. They must be per-
mitted to minister on an equality with men.
n
36
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
THE NEGRO IN THE CITY
THE housing, neighborhood, occupational,
political, educational and religious life
of both northern and southern cities is affected
by the influx of Negro people into urban areas.
The Negro's entrance into industrial life in the
city has resulted in serious race riots which at
one time threatened to sweep the entire coun-
try. They have often had their genesis not in
questions of race but in fundamental questions
of industrial policy and of the right of the
workman to human and Christian conditions
of life and labor.
The religious genius of the Negro and the large
place which the churches now have in his life
make it possible for the church more than any
other agency to influence him in the city.
(See Section on Negro Americans, page 99)
NEGROES IN THE CITIES, 1910
U . S. Census, 1910, Volume I
Negroes constitute
yQ.7%oi entire population
of the United States
16.5% in cities of
25,000 and over
25% in
27 leading cities
51% in
4 Southern cities
CITY MORALS
THE city is getting better morally. It was
never better than it is today. Proof of this
is to be found in the report of the "Missionary
Society for the Poor of New York and Vicinity"
issued in 1817, a little over one hundred years
ago.
There were in the city at that time small houses
crowded with from four to twelve families
each ; often two or three families in a room ; and
of "all colors." Out of a population of 100,000
there were 1,489 licensed retail liquor dealers.
Not less than six thousand "abandoned fe-
males" added to the vice and shame. Men who
throve on this dishonor kept large numbers of
them practically slaves. In the seventh ward,
poor and beggared beyond description, there
were about two hundred and fifty saloons.
Dance halls and dives with "The Way to Hell"
inscribed in glaring capitals were displayed,
twenty in the space of thirty or forty rods.
Sunday had become to the people in this part of
the city a day of idleness and drunkenness.
Thousands passed on Sunday over the ferry at
Corlear's Hook to Long Island — the "Coney
Island" of that day. Ignorance and wretched-
ness of the worst sort were common.
In this description the following evils are
pointed out: overcrowding; the liquor business;
prostitution; low dance halls; Sabbath desecra-
TO THOSE who have not made personal
investigation, the present conditions,
in spite of laws and efforts to ameliorate
the worst evils, are well-nigh unbelievable.
The cellar population, the blind alley
population, the swarming masses in build-
ings that are little better than rat-traps,
the herding of whole families in single rooms
in which the miserable beings sleep, eat,
cook, and make clothing for contractors,
or cigars that would never go into men's
mouths if the men saw where they were
made — these things seem almost impossible
in a civilized and Christian land. It is
horrible to be obliged to think of the human
misery and hopelessness and grind to which
hundreds of thousands are subjected in the
city day in and out, without rest or change.
It is no wonder that criminals and degen-
erates come from these districts; it is a
marvel, rather, that so few result, and that
so much of human kindness and goodness
exist in spite of crushing conditions. —
Howard B. Grose.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
37
tion and slum conditions. In every one of these
respects the modern city has improved.
The immorality of the city is now more subtle;
more refined. The chief sin of the city's popula-
tion is not open wickedness, but indifference
to moral and religious influences. It is selfish-
ness which manifests itself in greed for gain in
commerce and industry. It is lack of social
responsibility which results in political corrup-
tion. This in turn means bad social and eco-
nomic conditions in so far as the city's adminis-
tration is responsible for social and economic
advance.
And it is in these fields that the church can and
must operate, for this situation may be traced
directly to lack of character and a keen sense
of social and religious responsibility.
The cities of America have serious moral prob-
lems to face which must have the strict atten-
tion of city officials and laymen. But the
church must deal primarily with the great
moral principles involved, applying them cour-
ageously to the moral issues whenever they
arise.
A Brooklyn judge recently refused to penalize
four lads for theft because it was shown they
had not had any religious instruction either in
church or school.
UNREACHED PEOPLE
THE approach to the foreigner has been
weak. We have practically confessed by
of God unto salvation to everyone" is effective
for the foreigner only when it is exported
through a foreign missionary society; and that
when the foreigners move into a community
the churches usually move out.
There are many normal, genuine people of the
city who are not reached by the churches. It
is becoming increasingly difficult to win them.
It has come to be an accepted fact that work-
ingmen and many other groups will not go to
church because they are not "spiritually-
minded."
We have misinterpreted the manifestations of
"spirituality. ' ' We have forgotten that Bazaleel
who built the ark of the covenant was a skilful
carpenter, that Samson who was a magnificent
fighter , and Peter who was a wonderful preacher,
were all baptized with the same Holy Spirit of
God. All received their power from Him, but
each manifested that power in his own way.
The result is we have failed to enlist thousands
of city men and women who, living their religion
in their day-by-day occupations, are not given
credit for spirituality because they have never
learned to use the vocabulary acquired by most
church members in meetings held in rural fields
and have failed to enlist those who refuse to
recognize their common purpose with the
church, because the church has not in the
past recognized the spiritual quality of social
service.
our actions that the gospel which is "the power (See chart showing non-membership, page 25.)
WHAT the church has lacked has been an adequate ideal. Her petty
policies have not stirred the imagination of the people. She has been
fishing in the shallows when her Founder's command was to "cast out into the
deep." The literature of the day teems with studies of social problems — the
equalization of opportunity, the embodiment of justice in industrial life, the
characteristics of true charity — and the church is mainly engrossed in increasing
her membership. She should set before her a new ideal, and that nothing
short of the actual uplift of society in all phases of its moral life , the scientific
embodiment of her theology in a comprehensive ministering to the souls, minds
and bodies of men. — R. Fulton Cutting.
38 The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
Forces at Work
THE constructive forces at work in the city are innumerable. Many of the
agencies conducted for the social and the moral welfare of the people are
justified upon the assumption that the program and the work of the church
are inadequate.
They profess either to be "substitutes" for the church, acknowledging the need of
the religious spirit which the church is presumed to inculcate, but insisting that they
can propagate this spirit better than the church, thus becoming rivals of the church;
or else they declare that "religion" is not at all necessary; that sociological principles
properly applied can meet all the needs of city life.
Speaking of the modern city, Dr. Lyman Abbott once said: "On the one hand,
the city stands for all that is evil — a city that is full of devils, foul and corrupting;
and, on the other hand, the city stands for all that is noble, full of the glory of God,
and shining with a clear and brilliant light. But, if we think a little more carefully,
we shall see that the city has in all ages of the world represented both these aspects.
It has been the worst, and it has been the best. Every city has been a Babylon,
and every city has been a New Jerusalem; and it has always been a question whether
the Babylon would extirpate the New Jerusalem or the New Jerusalem would
extirpate the Babylon. It has been so in the past. It is so in the present. The
greatest corruption, the greatest vice, the greatest crime, are to be found in the great
city. The greatest philanthropy, the greatest purity, the most aggressive and noble
courage, are to be found in the great city. San Francisco, St. Louis, Chicago, Cin-
cinnati, Philadelphia, New York, Boston, and Brooklyn are full of devils — and also
full of the glory of God."
GRANT us a vision of our city, fair as she might be: a city of
justice, where none shall prey on others; a city of plenty,
where vice and poverty shall cease to fester; a city of brotherhood,
where all success shall be founded on service, and honor shall be
given to nobleness alone ; a city of peace, where order shall not rest
on force, but on the love of all for the city, the great mother of the
common life and weal. — Walter Rauschenbusch, in "Prayers of the
Social Awakening."
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
39
THE LOCAL CHURCH
THE point of contact with the peoples and
problems discussed in this statement is the
local church, through which national church
agencies, church federations, denominational
boards, and city mission societies must function.
The handicaps of the local church in the city
are many, due in part to its methods.
It usually depends upon a pulpit vnnistry
instead of a parish ministry with responsibility.
The preacher who can fill the pews and pay
the bills has been viewed as a successful pastor
and his church as a successful church. The
result has been that churches have striven for
these two ends and have failed primarily to
serve the community.
The short duration of city pastorates renders
impossible a constructive program of religious
activities. The city of God cannot be built in
a day. The complex and intricate environment
or relations of each parish cannot be under-
stood and mastered in the average periods of
city pastorates, to say nothing of forming a
constructive program. Among a permanent
population an itinerant minister may be
acceptable, but among a shifting population a
permanent minister is necessary to stabilize the
institutions of the church and to maintain a
progressive work.
The city church is handicapped by lack of
funds; sometimes by debt.
The city church cannot make the needed
adaptations because it is often controlled by a
class and in the interests of a class. Hence the
ministry to aliens or to groups other than
those represented in the families of the church
is discouraged and rendered almost impossible.
The control of property is such that even the
help of city societies, denominational boards
or outside agencies becomes useless as long as
the trustees of the local churches are unsympa-
thetic to a larger program.
A POTENTIAL FORCE
DESPITE these handicaps the local church
is a potential force. There is no obstacle
that an intelligent understanding of the problem
will not remove. Already local churches are
making adaptations for a larger ministry.
Seven-day- week programs are being started.
Thorough-going modifications of religious edu-
cation have been undertaken and large institu-
tions with adequate staffs are being set up to
serve the community.
IN THIS work the interdenominational
comity and cooperation represented in
the federation of evangelical churches would
secure the best covering of the whole field,
in the true fraternal and Christian spirit.
And only a united Protestantism can
present such a massive front as to impress
the world. This work must be large enough
to be self-respecting. At present it is
extremely doubtful if there is enough of it
to make individual members of the churches
feel its worth and importance. There
should be a mighty advance movement,
calling for millions of money and thousands
of missionaries, and reaching into a mul-
titude of places now destitute of gospel
influences. — Howard B. Grose.
CHURCH EXTENSION AND
CITY MISSION SOCIETIES /
DENOMINATIONAL church extension
and city mission societies administer
funds collected in or about the city and such
funds as may be given to them by the general
home mission boards. They have initiated
work among the aliens and supported foreign-
speaking workers. They have taken over
abandoned properties; converted them into
different types of institutional churches and
have been most helpful in encouraging adapta-
tions to city conditions.
T
HOME MISSION BOARDS
HE work and policies of the denomina-
tional home missionary boards have not
always been characterized by breadth of out-
look so far as the city is concerned. Like the
church itself they have their traditions. Al-
though the vast mission populations of the
country are now in the cities it is probably true
that the home mission boards of the greater
40
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
denominations are still spending the bulk of
their funds west of the Mississippi. Only a few
boards have special city departments.
The average board views the problem of the
city from the denominational angle. The
result is that frequently its efforts have been
competitive rather than cooperative. Much
home mission money has gone to bolster up
the traditional rural program of the church in
the city rather than to initiate and encourage
work adapted to city conditions.
FEDERATIONS OF
CHURCHES
CITY federations of churches through
comity committees have been striving to
eliminate overlapping and wasteful competition
among the religious forces of the city. Where
these organizations have had the support and
the backing of the churches, some excellent
results have been recorded. They have helped
to smooth out the misunderstandings and con-
flicts between churches and denominations and
are coming rapidly to a place of great usefulness
in helping to solve the city problem. Their
influence with city mission societies and
denominational boards is resulting in a whole-
some distribution of mission funds and a thor-
oughly systematic effort to solve the mission
problems of the city.
INTERDENOMINATIONAL
AGENCIES
INTERCHURCH cooperation is in its in-
fancy, but it is an idea that has now firmly
established itself in the practise of the Protes-
tant churches. Most encouraging beginnings
have been made and some permanent and
abiding forms of cooperation have resulted.
These will each make helpful contributions.
City, county and state Sunday school associa-
tions are most effective agencies in doing inter-
church work in the field of religious education.
Christian Endeavor and other young people's
societies also have organizations which are an
active expression of interchurch work.
Y. M.C. A. AND Y. W. C. A.
THE Young Women's Christian Association
and the Young Men's Christian Associa-
tion, both nationally organized with their
numerous city branches, can become able
cooperators in all community efforts wherein
the local church plays its part.
The two-fold function of each of these associa-
tions in the city is the development of Christian
leadership among young men and women of
the community and the carrying out of the
challenge to Christian living to all those who
dwell in the city.
These objectives are accomplished through
definite training along specialized lines such as
citizenship, religious education, health and
recreation, supplementary education of all
kinds. But they are further carried out through
the acquaintance which the association helps
city groups to find with other groups, hitherto
unknown. That these associations are a cross-
section of city society creates at once their
opportunity and their responsibility. Their
specialized knowledge of diversified groups has
enabled them to progress far in the direction
of leadership in a field exceedingly diflficult,
if not impossible, for the churches to occupy
with their present handicaps. All the different
groups, coming together under the association
leadership, give an opportunity for manifold
contacts and numberless approaches and ave-
nues of appealing service and leadership, such
as housing, feeding and club work.
The Y. W. C. A. and Y. M. C. A. are strategi-
cally placed in their ability to reach groups of
people in the city who are perhaps not ready for
THE problem of the city is the problem of the new civilization.
The city paganized means civilization paganized. The city evangel-
ized means civilization evangelized. — Josiah Strong.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
41
the activities and appeal of the local church
as now constituted and the local church should
work with them for the mobilizing of those
which make for Christian opinion among the
men and women of the community on a scale
which a no less diversified appeal could gain
an audience for.
NATIONAL FORCES
DURING the World War "service" be-
came a kind of religion, testing anew the
forms and spirit of the church. The church
was called to render its share toward national
service. The General Wartime Commission of
the Churches was the most comprehensive
mobilization of Christian forces for a common
object that our country has ever witnessed.
The problems the Commission sought to meet
were city problems; in commercial cities, in
vast army cantonment cities, in industrial
cantonments of mushroom growth, where all
the city's problems were present in magnified
intensity.
And lo! it was found that these "war" problems
were the age-old city problems — crowded in
time and space, made acute by the urge for
production, by the transience of population, by
the lack of morale, by the mixing of peoples.
Under the call to war service the church found
itself facing anew the challenge to "city" service,
to assume its moral obligation to provide leader-
ship and program for civic righteousness.
SOCIAL SERVICE COMMISSIONS
THAT the national agencies of the church
are becoming aware of this challenge is
evidenced by the creation and activities of
denominational commissions on the church
and social service, groups of Christian workers
who study the social problems of the day and
make authoritative recommendations. Read
the reports of any one of a dozen such commis-
sions, and it will be seen that relatively few
of the problems thus far engaging their attention
are other than city problems.
THE CHANNEL OF POWER
THE time has come for conscious self-
determination of the city church as such.
It must find social motives as compelling as
those of war.
Statesmen and humble citizens alike are asking
of the churches, "What are you going to do
about it?"
Nationally the church has begun to make
answer; but the local church alone can make
that answer live. No matter what the racial,
industrial or other circumstances in which the
local church finds itself, it must give expression
to the fundamental principles of Jesus' life
and social teachings, principles that have their
application to every phase of modern city life.
THIS MOVEMENT
THE Interchurch World Movement comes
as the climax of this national and local
revivification of spiritual impulse in city life.
In the city survey it seeks to bring to local
self-examination the financial, educational, ad-
visory and inspirational backing of a nation-
wide plan. The city survey of churches, house-
holds and communities is a new force abroad
in the land. Its success depends chiefly upon
how firmly it holds to its ideal of " Know — ■
then do." Its mission is not complete, unless
the« local city church realizes its mission in
service to the community.
THE organization, analysis and interpretation of results of the material
collected under the auspices of the City Survey Division in the various
cities in the country are of major importance to any constructive program of
any department of the Interchurch World Movement since in these very
cities is centered the public opinion of the country as well as the most critical,
scientific scrutiny of methods and results. — George G. Hollingshead.
42
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
Proposed Policies and Programs
THE rapid growth of city populations and their consequent problems make
the city a mission field of a magnitude hitherto unknown. Thus far the
church's approach to this field has been haphazard and spasmodic. There
has not yet been evolved a science of procedure which adequately meets the needs
of the city.
Certain of the great problems of the city can be met only when the Protestant churches
in the city combine in a common program, unselfishly working for the glory of God
and the lifting up of himianity.
Rescue missions, social centers, evangelistic enterprises, some forms of work among
immigrant populations, certain approaches to workingmen, open forums, the dis-
semination of literature, and many similar methods of work may be carried on most
effectively in cooperation by the Protestant forces of the city.
Given a coordination of all these forces, a cooperating group of trained workers
under competent leadership, wise strategy and an adequate budget, and almost any
problem in the city may be solved by the church of Jesus Christ.
THE DOWNTOWN COMMUNITY
WE HAVE been saying a great deal about
the problem of "the downtown church."
We should have been talking more about "the
downtown problem of the church."
The immediate and ultimate success of the
church downtown depends on a continuous
evangelistic message and appeal to the passing
throngs and a pulpit leadership of clear and
prophetic thinking on the current questions of
social, economic and political interest — the
religious and spiritual implications of which are
too often ignored. We must spiritualize the
social order. The preacher of the gospel who
stands at the center of teeming commercial
and civil life is in a position of unique responsi-
bility.
The old and outworn ecclesiastical structure of
a generation ago will not suffice. The church
downtown should have a modem, up-to-date
building and equipment to meet the discovered
needs of its varied ministry. This equipment
will be adapted broadly to a program of sociar7
recreational and evangelistic work. Only after
careful local survey of the community and
advice from competent specialists should the
large sums necessary be expended to erect and
equip the plant. --J
The church which is battling at strategic points
in our American cities should have the support
and sympathetic interest of the whole church.
Nor should the conquest of the city be left
entirely to the churches in the city. The city
is a national problem. "As goes the city, so
goes the nation." National church agencies
must not only study city problems, but must
know them for "city" problems, and develop
city methods as well as rural methods of
ministry. Only by such a process can the
religious needs of the city be met.
We affirm our conviction that the downtown
sections of our large cities deserve the very
best contribution of the church of Jesus
Christ, in both men and money.
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
43
THE INDUSTRIAL
COMMUNITY
THE policy of setting up demonstration
centers in industrial communities — with
adequate leadership, equipment and budget,
for the purpose of exhibiting to the church at
large by free experiment the practicability of
an efficient Christian program in such com-
munities is heartily commended. The exten-
sion of this policy is urged upon all.
The promotion of conferences of employers,
employees and representatives of the public to
promote mutual understanding and cooperation
upon a Christian basis is commended.
At this time of world unrest the churches in
local communities should be encouraged to open
their doors for the free discussion of the prob-
lems of our common life in which moral issues
are involved. Opportunity should be given for
all voices to be heard in the controversy.
The church must recognize that all social and
community problems are in their very essence
spiritual problems.
The church must create the atmosphere, fur-
nish the leadership and be the place where the
people of the city can freely study, discuss and
work out their community problems, as a prac-
tical application of Christian principles.
Work in these sections of the city must of
necessity be conducted at high pressure.
Every feature introduced must be as high-grade
as possible. The best preacher obtainable
should be secured for such fields — one who
understands the daily life of the people, knows
the forces which oppose the chiirch and is able
to enlist every legitimate means for securing the
interest of the community.
An attempt should be made to coordinate all
the forces in the community which are working
for righteousness, the church furnishing the
inspiration and leadership for community tasks.
FOREIGN-SPEAKING PEOPLES
THE churches have an unusual opportunity
to assist in promoting among new Ameri-
cans a more complete realization and adoption
of American ideals. Those "self-evident truths"
by which our forefathers declared their inde-
pendence are the indisputable teachings of
Christ himself, the fundamental democratic
principles of his kingdom, as well as of our
American national life. While the entire
program of the church reemphasizes these
principles, nevertheless certain elements, such
as the definite study of citizenship and the
use of English should be emphasized as the
opening door for the teaching of Christian and
American ideals.
Though experience has shown the value of
various modes of approach to foreign-speaking
peoples — by colporter, woman worker or so-
called mission, nevertheless, because of the many
instances of failure due to the unseemly appear-
ance of buildings, inadequate equipment, nar-
row and limited programs and untrained
workers, it is recommended that in every new
approach to a foreign-speaking group, whether
racially solid or polyglot, there be formulated at
the outset a strong community program of wor-
ship, religious education and social ministry with
proper building, equipment and specially trained
leaders and staff workers. The program should be
adequate to the needs of the situation and of a
character to command attention and respect.
In cases where English-speaking churches are
being surrounded by foreign-speaking peoples
these churches are urged to adapt their ministry
to the changing conditions by a social and edu-
cational program and a democratic depart-
mental organization. The church must demon-
strate in its own life those ideals which it would
have others accept.
GREAT POPULAR. CENTERS
IN EVERY city there are one or more centers
to which everybody comes. Here crowds
seek pleasure or relaxation; young people
throng; restless and discontented people mingle;
heartsickness and sinsickness prevail.
A great popular religious enterprise should be
conducted by the churches in every such center
with a master of organization in charge. This
project should equal in attractiveness any
popular resort in the district, and be conducted
upon the most liberal basis possible but with a
tremendously strong spiritual atmosphere and
motive dominating the entire enterprise.
44
The Cities: HOME MISSIONS
It should not become an institutional church in
the sense that numerous organizations will be
developed, but rather an intensive inspirational
institution.
A SOCIAL MINISTRY TO
THE UNFORTUNATE
WHEN the home fails to function then
the church must step in and supplement
the home in its ministry to the social life of
the people.
The socialized and institutional church is justi-
fied for this reason. It must not become a
substitute for the home. It should build up
the home. There are neighborhoods in which
so-called institutional churches are the means
of untold blessing, especially to young people.
Such enterprises should be well organized and be
conducted by specially trained workers if the
best results are to be obtained.
In the cheap lodging house districts and in
decadent business and residential neighbor-
hoods in every large city are to be found men,
women and children who are the victims of
drink, vice, crime and poverty.
Many are subnormal in mentality; many are
nervous wrecks who have gone down under the
industrial and social strain of the city life;
many have never had a fair chance and many
have wasted brilliant talents and fine oppor-
tunities. Especially pitiable are the children
of these districts.
THE problem of how to save the slums
is no more difficult than the problem
of how to save the people who have moved
away from them and are living in the
suburbs, indifferent to the woes of their
fellow mortals. The world can be saved
if the church does not save it. The
question is, can the church be saved unless
it is doing all in its power to save the
world? — Graham Taylor.
Usually the churches have removed from these
neighborhoods to more favored communities.
Often the churches which remain maintain a
type of service and standard of worship which
do not attract these unfortunate denizens of
the city streets.
One of the best known organizations which has
arisen to challenge these desperate conditions
is the rescue mission. There is an urgent
necessity for a closer identification of the rescue
work with organized church life.
The church is now assuming responsibilities
which she has too often in the past delegated to
other bodies. The time has come when the
church of Christ itself should assume responsi-
bility for the rescue mission in order to secure
permanency, competency, financial support and
a satisfactory conservation of results.
The relation of the rescue mission to the whole
problem of vagrancy and the inter-relation of
its city program to work among migrant groups
outside the city are of utmost importance.
(See section on Migrant Groups, page 115.)
A PROGRAM AND A
METHOD
^0 MEET adequately the situation in the
city there should be set up at least the a
minimum program indicated below, with ample > Jjl)
provision for a trained leadership in city work.
A continuous survey should be maintained,
scientifically noting the changes and movements
in the various groups of the population ; in busi-
ness and manufacturing; in city improvements
and deterioration — observing all the factors
which have a direct influence upon human life.
The church would not then be caught napping
when its service is suddenly needed in a crucial
hour of community life, or when future church
buildings and social and educational enterprises
must be located and put into operation.
A continuous adaptation is called for in plans,
policies and practise of local churches, city
mission societies, church federations and home
mission boards in anticipating the religious and
social needs of communities and of the city as
a whole. Programs must be based upon per-
manent records and special surveys.
A continuous campaign of education and
publicity must be inaugurated, using study
groups, forums, literature, daily newspapers.
t:
HOME MISSIONS: The Cities
45
motion pictures, posters, the mails and any
other method hkely to be effective in presenting
the great facts about Christianity and the
church. By these means a favorable attitude
toward religion may be created among all classes
of men and women, making the approach of the
church and all Christian institutions easier and
more generally effective.
While the survey will cultivate the soil and
render it fertile, the seed must be sown and the
plant tended ere the harvest of city betterment
can be reaped.
ABOVE ALL— LEADERSHIP
IT MUST be obvious that more important
than any other factor in meeting the prob-
lems of the city is that of competent leadership.
It must, first of all, be a leadership which
realizes the spiritual significance in social
events and measures social problems against a
definite code of Christian values.
It should be a "city-minded" leadership — one
which is in sympathy with the spirit of the city;
and that can understand and interpret it, and
is alert to every symptom of city life.
It should be a leadership trained in the city;
in constant touch with city life and institutions
while being prepared for the direction of city
churches and institutions.
It should be a specialized leadership. No one
man can possibly know every phase of city life
and work in this day of high specialization.
It should be a supervised leadership, having as
directors men and women of the qualifications
of statesmen and strategists.
It must be a leadership by both sexes. Women
are unusually well qualified for work in the city
because the problems dealt with are but widen-
ings of home problems and because of the large
number of young women employed in the city
who can be interested in social service through
the church.
CONGESTION MAP OF THE UNITED STATES
POPULATION PER SQUARE MILE, BY STATES: 1910
POPULATION PER SQUARE MILE
I I less than 2 | | 18 to 45
1 I 2 to 6 I I 45 to 90
I I 6 to 18 I I 90 and over
The heavy hnes ( .^^^ ) show geographic divisions
«A^^^•
THE NEW YORK
METROPOLITAN AREA
THE metropolitan area of New York has been called the "Metropolis of
Mankind." It encloses more than one-twelfth of the life of the United States,
while every year Wall street, Fifth avenue, the "Great White Way," Coney
Island and the universities attract approximately thirty-five million strangers with
money to spend and minds to be impressed.
"Everything that relates to life in New York is of vast proportions. Four transients
arrive every second, a passenger train comes into the city terminals every fifty-two
seconds and a ship clears every forty-two minutes. A child is born every six minutes,
a wedding takes place every thirteen minutes and a funeral is held every fourteen
minutes. There is a real estate transfer every twenty-five minutes, a new building
is erected every fifty-one minutes, a fire occurs every thirty minutes and every day
more than three hundred people come to the city to live."*
These figures refer only to Greater New York and are by no means adequate for the
entire metropolitan area.
The problems of water, food, housing and transportation which have been created
by this vast concentrated mass of humanity are staggering. But an indomitable
spirit has solved many of them. A subterranean stream of pure water flowing one
hundred and nineteen miles provides the city with a water supply which would furnish
every human being in the world with over a quart of water a day. The food for this
metropolitan population for one week only would require 266 train loads of provisions
reaching in an unbroken line of cars from New York to Philadelphia.
In a single day the subways, elevated and surface lines of Greater New York carry
twice as many people as do all the steam railroads of the United States.
The total wealth of this area is estimated at between twenty-five and fifty billions
of dollars. In the last few years New York has captured the leadership in finance,
music and fashion. It is becoming the greatest of all university centers and recently
has grown to be the good Samaritan for many needy peoples throughout the world.
New York considers nothing impossible, and with her characteristic "step lively"
speeds vast undertakings to their happy termination.
*W. J. Showalter, in "National Geographic Magazine."
48
The New York Metropolitan Area: HOME MISSIONS
The water and food problems of this area have been successfully solved, the trans-
portation problems partially so, but the greatest problem of all remains unsolved:
How can this world metropolis with its great human problems of childhood, home-
life, work, play and social relationships, be transformed into a city of God? This
concentration of eight and one-half million souls constitutes the most appealing
possible challenge to organized religion. Failure of the church here to venture a
heroic and mighty program at this critical moment would be an international disaster.
If the organization and methods of yesterday are not sufficient for today, how much
less are they adequate for tomorrow. The opportunity is too vast for any one
denomination. It invites a cooperative effort of all churches sharing common
ideals. It compels a new concentration of time, money, personal sacrifice and service.
NEW YORK
METROPOLITAN DISTRICT
AS USED IN THE SURVEY OF THE
INTERCHURCH WORLD MOVEMENT
STATUTE MILES
InlerOKrOi mrU Utmenl cf Haiti AfKnca
HOME MISSIONS: The New York Metropolitan Area
49
PROBLEMS
O
UTSTANDING problems of Christian
statesmanship in this area are as follows:
i. How to simplify the public utterance and
ecclesiastical practise of churches and commun-
ions so that their witness will become as com-
pelling to the indifferent as the life and teaching
of Jesus are to his followers.
2. How to intensify the life and Christian
service of individual church members so that
faith and love and unselfish service will become
master-passions.
3. How to turn the mind of each church from
trj'ing selfishly to enlarge or even save its own
life, into a virile attempt to establish the king-
dom of God in the life of the community.
4. How to win the confidence and practical
cooperation of all the various races and nation-
alities of a given community, so that the
divisive note shall disappear and common
interests and unifying projects shall be stressed.
5. How to eliminate un-Christlike competition
between Protestant communions and substi-
tute practical goodwill and effective cooperation.
6. How to beget a new confidence and courage
in hundreds of churches whose struggle for
existence has killed an aggressive, victorious
spirit.
7. How to get each church to make a definite
program for its own future, based upon a scien-
tific study of facts and utilizing the most effi-
cient business methods.
8. How to get groups of churches in given
districts to adopt a vigorous, unifying commu-
nity program, and operate it harmoniously.
Is it too much to think that the minds which
have brilliantly solved the staggering food and
transportation problems of this area will fail,
should they concentrate with the same compul-
sion upon the most vital problem of all: How
to bring the spirit of Christ as an active force
into each community of this entire area?
In this hearty cooperative spirit between the
churches and other religious and social agencies
lies the hope of community betterment.
A CONFIDENT ADVANCE
IN Greater New York nearly three out of four
persons are foreign-born or of foreign par-
entage. This has put an enormous respon-
sibility upon the American-born fourth. The
supreme object of American Christians is not
only to maintain American ideals but to bring
the spirit of Jesus into all human relationships.
This responsibility rests with terrific pressure
upon a metropolitan minority.
The Protestant share of this task is tremendous.
The metropolitan area has slightly more than
two thousand Protestant churches. The maxi-
mum effort of every local church in the inten-
sifying of its regular work is imperative. The
strengthening of all denominational agencies is
vital. And in addition, an heroic Interchurch
campaign with practical progi-ams of additional
Christian activities, cooperations and com-
munity service — this is the costly advance
which the church must confidently venture so
that with a new faith, all the facts, a common
program and virile, allied. Christian states-
menship, the metropolitan area may actually
be completely transformed by the spirit of the
Master of Men.
COOPERATION
THE church is the mother of hospitals, nurs-
ing, charities, visiting, child care, social set-
tlements and other philanthropic and humani-
tarian movements. The boards of directors
of the leading social service agencies are almost
entirely composed of church members. It is
therefore right that the church should not
only acquaint itself with the social agencies
which it has mothered, but that it should do all
in its power to lend counsel, financial support
and volunteer workers to these agencies.
The church is in much the same relation to
the important work of the Young Men's Chris-
tian Association and the Young Women's Chris-
tian Association. These organizations in their
specialized fields should always be able to com-
mand the hearty interest and cooperation of the
churches. These and similar bodies are all
agencies of righteousnses and should evince a
keen interest in the success of one another's
programs.
50
The New York Metropolitan Area: HOME MISSIONS
TWENTY BLOCKS OF
PERTH AMBOY, N. J.
A
m
A T e
w
Ah
A^
Ufl
li 0
W-
SS
i| i
ii 1 — j
=
P ^
M o a A B
Q]
Ql
CD
[3
CE
[a
Q]
CB
[B
OS
EE
EI]
El
E]
El]
m
CHURCHES
SYNAGOGUES
Y. M. C. A.
Y. W. C. A.
Salvation Army
Knights of Columbus
Y. M. H. A
Missions
Rescue Missions
Settlements
Ctiildren's Homes
Old People's Homes
Cliaritir Organizations
Hospitals
Clinics or Health Stations
Dispensaries
Libraries
Playgrounds
Parks
Clubs
LEGEND
/^ Hotels
/i\ Rooming or Boarding Housm
/q\ Labor Unions
/a\ Employer's Organizations
/S\ Drug Stores
/r\ Candy Stores
/B\ Police Stations
/^ Jails
/lbs Courts
/IK Fire Stations
/iis. Public Buildings
/13\ Schools— Public
/H\ Schools— Private
^ Saloons
® Liquor Stores
(D Dance Halls
0 Cabarets
fPoot Rooms
Theatres
Motion Picture Houses
THE INTERCHURCH SURVEYS
THE fundamental purpose of these sur-
veys is to render every possible assis-
tance to each church in its work of serving the
community.
1. Church Survey: The aim is to get each
church to know itself accurately, face its actual
needs confidently, develop a definite program
for the next five years, obtain the necessary
staff, equipment and budget in order to operate
that program in service for the community.
2. Household Census: The aim is to place
before each church a map of its own district,
like the one on this page showing twenty blocks
in Perth Amboy, N. J. With this map there
will go accurate lists of the names of all the
people, their addresses, church membership
or preference, Sunday-school attendance, birth-
place, length of residence in the United States
and occupational information.
3. Social Service Survey: The aim is to
bring to each church accurate data concerning
all social needs and all social service agencies
in the district or community. It will show
where cooperation is imperative and reveal any
danger of reduplication of effort. It will pro-
vide for the social service agencies as well as for
the churches immediate opportunities for min-
istering to those who desire visitation.
The results of these surveys will prove invalu-
able to pastors, church staffs and congregations.
Pastoral visitation will be simplified, with peo-
ple named and located. The pastor's efficiency
will be greatly multiplied and he will be given
the basis for a mobilization of his entire con-
gregation for commimity service. By this
means the long hoped-for strengthening of staff
and enlargement of equipment and budget
will, with the help of the denominational offi-
cers involved, be placed within the reach of
each church.
Finally, the results of these surveys can be used
by program-making conferences organized in
all the churches of the community. They will
not only be the basis for advance programs by
individual churches but will lead to community
programs and projects whose success will be
insured by cooperation of a group of churches.
HOME MISSIONS: The New York Metropolitan Area
51
THE CHILD
IN THIS metropolitan area there are almost
two million homes. From these homes, one
million thirty-five thousand children between
six and fourteen years of age go to public
school.
Whether more or less than one-half of these
children receive definite religious instruction
in their homes and organized religious education
■MOUSANDS
CHURCH AND SUNDAY SCHOOL MEMBERSHIP
1904-1918
FOR THREE DENOMINATIONS
.
^
^
^
.
,„-—
>-
"*»,
_,
"■"
»
'-.
-
/
\
'v
/
'*,
1904 'OS '06 '07 '08 'OS '10 '11
.CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
'12 '13 "M '15 '16 '17 '18
_SUNDAY SCHOOL MEMBERSHIP
in their churches cannot be accurately deter-
mined until the Interchurch surveys ai'e com-
plete and the returns tabulated.
This, however, we do know: The Protestant
churches have not considered religious educa-
tion as their foremost task. As a result the
above chart, typical of conditions in most Pro-
testant communions, shows a decrease in
Sunday-school membership, even where there
has been a slight increase in church member-
ship.
This decrease is even more serious when viewed
in the hght of the decreasing size of the ordinary
Protestant family, and unless speedily corrected,
forbodes a decreased influence of Protestantism
in the metropolitan area.
It further spells great danger for future ethics
in business and professional circles, and what
it may mean in regard to social selfishness and
governmental corruption, is beyond the power
of any man to foretell.
The cost of solving this problem will be great.
It will mean a changed emphasis in hundreds
of churches and it will call for an amazing
amount of thought, time, personal devotion and
money.
THE COMMUNITY
THIS map shows a community of fifty-one
blocks where thirteen churches represent
eight Protestant denominations.
These churches are closely gi'ouped in one
section of the community. The population of
the community has decreased and undergone
great changes. It was once a residential
district with the majority of the people living
in private homes. Most of the people now live
in apartments, hotels and boarding houses.
The problems these churches face are typically
metropolitan, and extremely complicated:
1. Do these churches now serve the entire
community in all its spiritual needs?
2. Would a smaller number of larger churches
serve the community as well or better?
QaOc
i::b::::
1 II II II 1
Inl&xhffX^ IMyid Ma^menr <f North Amenca
n
3. Is the constituency of these churches drawn
mainly from outside the community?
4. Is there any wasteful competition among
them?
5. Are there cooperative community projects
which should be operated by these churches?
Is it not evident that practical progress towards
the most effective Christian service of the entire
community cannot be made until the leaders
of these indi\'idual churches, together with the
denominational officers involved, meet and
face all the facts, organize a community pro-
gram, and then adjust their problems of co-
operation, combination, relocation and respon-
sibility in a spirit of generous goodwill?
52
Ths New York Metropolitan Area: HOME MISSIONS
TIMES SQUARE SECTION
SCALE
J I
J L
] rm^i^Hk^
-^ Churches
W Denominitlon Indicated
tf initial
J •* Synagogues
m Missions
[7j Rescue Missions
W Senlemenls
is Children's Home
JB Charity Organiialiom
^ Criric
]
s
, «s
^
L.^'
*
A*
m
ra^
1
ilil P^
1 /Ss
.1
Mi
w
/?N. 01 tIa
, i^ aI/X
SaSaU 'a! 1 r 1^;
AT
© Ubrt
im Perks
t Clubs
Hotels
Rooming Houses
Police Statio«is
X Fire Slations
4t Public Buildings
.p. Public Schools
^ Private Schools
® Saloons
^ Dance Halls
® Cabarets
15 Pool Rooms
<el Theatres
C£' Motion Picture HouS«
n r
HOME MISSIONS: The New York Metropolitan Area
53
TRANSIENTS
IN THE Times Square district of a iiundred
city blocks bounded by Twenty-eighth
and Forty-eighth streets, Park and Eighth
avenues, there are ninety hotels accommo-
dating 26,824 guests a day. A stream of more
than 30,000 people register at these hotels
every week.
There are seventeen clubs and 493 rooming and
boarding houses which, with their semi-transient
and transient population, bring the total floating
population to approximately 123,000 a month.
This means that during a year's time a restless,
strenuous whirl of humanity that would total
more than the combined populations of San
Francisco, Denver and Boston, resides for a
few days or a few weeks in this Times Square
section of New York.
As against this enormous floating population
the permanent dwellers in the homes of this
section number 5,464 families. To serve both
this permanent and floating constituency there
are two Jewish synagogues, four Roman Cath-
olic churches, and thirteen Protestant churches,
two of which are for Negroes.
TWO APPEALS
THESE churches show a membership of
20,074, with a seating capacity of 16,400.
To the full measure of their ability and equip-
ment all the churches of this area and those on
its immediate edge have courageously faced
the huge problems in this district of transient
and swiftly changing populations. But it has
been absolutely impossible for them as individ-
ual organizations with their present staff and
budget to meet the religious needs of these
transient thousands. Difficult and most puz-
zling conditions have led a number of these
churches to omit their Sunday evening service
or substitute for it an afternoon service, with
the result that on one recent Sunday evening,
only 1,817 people, by actual count, were found
in the evening church services of the entire
district. To the stranger, with a Sunday
evening to spend, organized religion in this
district makes only a slight appeal, while the
well-advertised Sunday concerts of the theaters
call loudly and get the crowd.
WHAT IS THE SOLUTION?
SHALL we fold our hands and agree that
nothing can be done about this urgent
need and wonderful opportunity? Or shall
the churches of all the Protestant communions
do what they have not yet ventured: con-
centrate upon some common program, and
agi-ee not only to operate their own plants
but a joint assembly hall or a great, new coopera-
tive plant in addition. Otherwise, it seems
evident that the transient thousands of the
Times Square district may leave New York
without a direct appeal having been made to
their highest nature or any definite spiritual
quickening and inspiration. In other hotel
centers of the New York metropolitan area
and in the Borough Hall district of Brooklyn,
the problem of the transient population is
almost, if not equally, urgent.
RECREATION
IN THE forty-five theaters and ten motion
picture houses shown in this map the seat-
ing capacity is 78,027. The approximate at-
tendance each week is estimated at 1,000,000
men, women and children who, for the time
being, are trying to forget their cares and duties
and are at play.
This vast concentration of recreation seekers in
one section of this metropolitan area only tends
to emphasize the fundamental instinct for
play and the urgent necessity of meeting this
universal need for recreation in every com-
munity.
HOURS OF OPPORTUNITY
HERETOFORE the church as a whole has
not seriously interested itself in the prob-
lem of play. But today many churches realize
with deep concern that if the ideals which regu-
late outdoor sports and are exhibited on the
stage and shown on the screen to millions are
to reinforce instead of neutralize the ideals
which these churches are trying to teach and
preach to thousands, then the churches must
immediately seek to influence these ideals
and wisely and heartily to enter upon a definite
plan to enrich the millions of hours which the
people spend in play.
54 The New York Metropolitan Area: HOME MISSIONS
A Metropolitan Program
OUT of the programs for the next five years constructed by the individual
churches, and out of the denominational programs adopted by the leader-
ship of the various communions there will grow a comprehensive, carefully
articulated metropolitan program. It will be formulated with the expectation of a
continuous development and an operation increasingly successful as working agree-
ments between groups of churches and communions come to be universally adopted.
In any such joint metropolitan program certain fundamental factors must be con-
sidered :
How may the local church become a spiritual power-house and develop the spirit
of worship, love, and service in the community? In the attempt to simplify and
correlate all its religious teachings, to intensify its public worship and evangelism,
to develop its pastoral and community service, to accept district responsibility, each
church will require an adequate trained staff, a well-adapted equipment and a suffi-
cient budget.
Besides this, it will desire to share in publicity and evangelistic campaigns in which
trained men and women of the highest character and ability will devote themselves
to speaking for Christ, not only in churches, but in all other available places, such as
labor halls, forums, theaters, clubs, shops, park entrances and places of recreation
like Coney Island.
How may each church find ways to make the Christian nurture of the childhood of
its community and constituency its outstanding duty and privilege?
It will place religious education first. It will provide trained leadership for its
Sunday and week-day classes in Christian life and citizenship. In some cases it will
engage a religious education director and enter upon a religious education program
as a member in a group of churches.
Cooperating with other churches it may establish goodwill centers, Christian super-
settlements, especially adapted to foreign -born children.
In some cases well-located churches will reorganize themselves and become childhood
centers for their own communities.
Each church will plan to become a promotor of Christian home-life. " Christ in each
home" will be the slogan. Although the home which many remember as the corner-
HOME MISSIONS: The New York Metropolitan Area
55
stone of our American democracy is rapidly passing away in the New York metro-
politan area a three-fold service for the church is possible.
First, an effort to get people to locate where real homes may be developed and their
children brought up under genuine Christian influences.
Second, the provision of dormitory or other facilities for the young people who come
by multiplied thousands to this area. This could be done by utilizing some idle
church properties or purchasing new ones.
Third, an attempt through associations of rooming and boarding house keepers to
raise the standard of existing facilities and make conditions not only safe but attractive
for young men and women.
Another way of influencing home life would be to develop a "four-foot shelf" of
literature dealing with the Christian life in all its privileges and responsibilities.
These books would be written in such a way as to make the strongest possible appeal
to childhood and youth as well as to parents and teachers.
HEALTH SERVICE
PATTERNING after the method of Jesus,
each church will deeply concern itself with
the health of its own people as well as that of
the community for which it is responsible.
In a new development of church consultation
houi's, child welfare activities — direct and
cooperative — and in an establishment of health
service centers by groups of churches, the
individual church and the church collectively
will become the Good Samaritan of metro-
politan life.
BUSINESS ETHICS
EACH church will seek in some way to
influence the industrial situation so that
the spirit of Jesus may increasingly control
the processes of production and distribution,
determine the ideals and set the standards of
business and finance.
It will be deeply interested in establishing a
program of vocational guidance, both personal
and by classes.
It will be interested in maintaining forum cen-
ters for discussion and popular education.
In community groups or by the cooperation
of all the churches of a large area, goodwill
industries will be established where the handi-
capped, physically and morally, may, with
adequate wages, work their way back into nor-
mal industry and useful citizenship.
PLAY THAT COUNTS
THE individual church will do its best to
Christianize recreation. By direct and
indirect influence and example it will seek
to become a wise and welcome playmate in the
millions of hours which the people spend in
recreation. Individually or collectively the
church will establish playgrounds, and great
recreation centers. It will promote enter-
tainments, dramatics, pageants and all activities
by which the highest ideals, ethical and spir-
itual, can be presented in the most attractive
ways.
NEEDED— A FRIEND
EACH church will devise an advance pro-
gram by which it may reach the stranger,
and especially uncared-for racial groups as well
as all the friendless and lonely in its community.
Realizing that the loneliness of countless thou-
sands in New York, leads directly to a lowering
of Christian standards and results in a large pro-
56
The New York Metropolitan Area: HOME MISSIONS
portion of the vice and crime of the city.
Christian statesmanship will eventually find
practical and natural ways of becoming a re-
sourceful friend, to whom the lonely may turn,
and through whom they may find the joy and
inspiration of Christian comradeship. This
will doubtless be accomplished through a
neighborhood service of church brotherhoods
and fellowship organizations. Cooperatively
this will find its expression in the establishment
of church home centers in districts where hotel
and other transient populations predominate.
JOINT COUNCIL OF EXPERTS
THESE and other elements, which will un-
doubtedly be considered in a church
vitalization and distribution program, show that
progi-ess will depend not only on the individual
church, but upon bringing the entire force of
each denomination to its highest efficiency. In
one case this is being accomplished by the estab-
lishment of a metropolitan council of experts for
the entire work of the denomination in the area.
When all the denominations have accomplished
something definite in this direction it will be
possible with economy and efficiency to estab-
lish a joint distributing council whose member-
ship will be drawn from these denominational
councils. This joint council, coordinated with
existing interdenominational, church agencies,
may become the executive body for the operation
of a common metropolitan program.
JOINT HEADQUARTERS
IN DUE time the churches will desire to /
establish a church headquarters for the pur- \
pose of housing the seventy-five or more inter- 1
national, national, metropolitan and civic
religious agencies now inadequately located
in almost as many different offices in widely \
scattered buildings. This has long been
the dream of the leaders of many of these
agencies.
In addition to the ordinary office facilities, this
building would provide large and small assem-
bly, conference and committee rooms, a res-
taurant, hospital, first-aid, rest-room and other
social facilities for the hundreds of employees.
A reference library of Christian literature,
joint transportation, purchasing and shipping
service, map, chart, and lantern-slide depart-
ments and every practical facility for promot-
ing efficiency and economy in the great advance
program of the Protestant churches of the
entire country as well as those of the New York
metropolitan area. ^'
These elements and many others will doubtless
be considered in the construction of a metropoli-
tan church program. But it must be remem-
bered that first of all, the churches in their
leadership and membership must draw close
to each other in the joy and love of mutual
confidence which will lead to the greatest spir-
itual advance ever witnessed in this area.
I
I
I
I
Why not help sign the Emancipation Proclamation of the
church for its larger life and inspiring task in New York?
This is not the time for timorous, doubting souls or chronic
objectors.
The call has sounded. The advance has begun. Through
the church of Christ and by the personal sacrifice and
personal service of each member, this area must at any
cost be won for God.
For all God's fellow-workers it is a high and holy venture
of faith.
1
1
I
I
I
i
TOWN AND COUNTRY
THE field covered by the town and country survey is the entire area and
population outside of cities of more than 5,000. It includes within its scope
2,968 counties, 13,000 incorporated towns, 30,000 other communities,
54,000,000 people, 150,000 churches and 50,000 ministers.
Over this whole area a three-fold study is being made : first, of the varied aspects of
community and country life which underlie and condition the work of the church;
second, of the church itself as a working organization — equipment, support, program
and personnel; third, of all those especially acute problems, racial, occupational or
social in their origin, which in an unusual way challenge the church in any rural area.
This rural population is not stable. It is increasing around the cities owing to the
development of suburban transportation; in the mining regions; in the mountains of
West Virginia and Kentucky where large families are still the rule; along the south
coastal plain, in northern Michigan and Minnesota, throughout most of the west-
ern half of the country, and in the southern oil fields. (See map, page 58).
Decrease in rural population has occurred in some agricultural sections of the West.
Here prosperous farming communities have found it advantageous to consolidate
smaller farms into larger ones in order to secure the full benefit of the cooperative use
of machinerj' and of large scale production. (See map, page 59.)
URBAN, VILLAGE AND
COUNTRY POPULATION
OF THE
UNITED STATES
1910
The graph shows that more than half the popu-
lation of the United States is in rural territory and
nearly half is living in the open country.
URBAN
42,623,383
RURAL
49,348,883
TOTAL
91,972,266
ntftfiurch W6rkl .Wvwww/ cf Harm /tv.ocj
58
Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
INCREASE IN COUNTRY POPULATION
1900-1910
DOTS SHOW PLACES WHERE RURAL POPULATION IS INCREASING
• - 200
• - 2. 000
9 - 20 000
State
Number
Per
cent
State
Number
Per
cent
State
Number
Per
cent
State
Number
Per
cent
Oklahoma
458.341
70.7
W. Va...
107.380
14.3
Idaho. . . .
70,464
55.8
Wyoming.
26,210
49.3
Texas . .
334.390
14.1
Louisiana.
100,706
10.6
Montana .
64,377
45.0
Nebraska.
13,427
2.1
N. Dak..
167,802
67.7
New Mex.
100,203
61.5
Oregon. . .
46,069
20.0
Minnesota
8,758
1.0
Wash
167,324
67.3
Alabama .
96,578
6.4
Virginia . .
42,695
3.0
Utah
8,244
7.4
Penna. . . .
138,362
6.0
Miss
95,668
7.2
Kentucky
33.644
2.2
Maine. . . .
2,927
.8
California
138,152
22.4
S. Dak...
94,643
32.1
N.J
31.697
7.1
Mass
2,801
1.2
N. Car...
110,610
7.1
Colorado .
94,538
46.6
Arizona.. .
30,101
31.8
Delaware.
1,524
2.0
Arkansas .
110,215
10.1
S. Car....
81.930
7.6
Maryland
28.100
5.2
Georgia.. .
108,399
6.5
Florida...
78,016
21.2
Nevada.. .
26.863
82.1
GREAT movements of population are taking place. A single gen-
eration has seen the Northwest increase its population tenfold.
The church needs to bestir herself to keep pace with the new demands.
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country
59
DECREASE IN COUNTRY POPULATION
1900-1910 .
DOTS SHOW PLACES WHERE RURAL POPULATION IS DECREASING
state
Number
Per
cent
State
Number
Per
cent
State
Number
Per
cent
State
Number
Per
cent
Iowa
Missouri..
Indiana.. .
Illinois . . .
152,673
133,614
132,195
112,226
12.1
8.0
9.5
7.0
Ohio
New York
Vermont..
N. H
91,498
49,231
20,909
11,186
5.3
3.0
11.1
6.0
Tennessee
Michigan.
Wisconsin
Kansas. . .
10,089
9,946
8,201
4,773
.6
.8
.7
.5
R.I
Conn
2,953
1,039
14.1
.9
THE South and the far West are drawing their "newcomers"
from the East and central West. This means church problems
in the communities deserted as well as in the new locations.
60
Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
DIVISIONS OF THE FIELD
A POSSIBLE classification of the rural field
is as follows: 1. The more fertile agricul-
tural sections; 2. The less fertile agricultural
sections; 3. The frontier; 4. The mountain sec-
tion; 5. The rural industrial communities.
THE BETTER AGRICULTURAL
SECTIONS
THE better agricultural sections include
the corn belt, extending through Nebraska,
Indiana and Ohio; the wheat producing areas,
including Kansas, the Dakotas, Minnesota and
parts of other states; the irrigated regions
representing about 75,000,000 acres of pos-
sible development; the drainage area, about
20,000,000 acres; and the southeastern portion
of the United States, known as the cotton belt.
In the corn-raising communities the farms are
fairly large, tending to become larger. There
is considerable neighborhood cooperation and
a large amount of social life. To a large degree
the people are progressive and intelligent.
In the wheat-producing sections, expansive
cultivation predominates. Homes, therefore,
are far apart. Social isolation results. The
intelligence is generally high and the people
are fairly prosperous.
In the cotton-raising sections, there are either
large farms and plantations with many Negro
laborers operating under a manager, or many
small cotton farms with renters, in some cases
owners. A slightly lower intelligence predomi-
nates among these workers and their families,
partly because of the climatic conditions and
social inheritances. Consequently, less modern
agricultural methods prevail. There is con-
siderable social life on the plantations and some
cooperation between neighbor farmers.
Other agricultural communities specialize in
fruit-raising, stock-raising, market-gardening
and dairying.
LESS FAVORED AGRICULTURAL
SECTIONS
THE more sparsely settled and less fertile
agricultural sections include the hill land
extending from the central part of Oklahoma
in a northeasterly direction through Arkansas,
southern Missouri, Kentucky, Tennessee, south-
ern Illinois, Indiana, Ohio, West Virginia,
Virginia and parts of Pennsylvania; and the
northern pine belt extending from Minnesota
through Wisconsin, Michigan, parts of New
York and the New England states.
This section consists largely of small isolated
communities difficult of access. Poverty pre-
vents many communities from erecting church
buildings or maintaining pastors.
THE FRONTIER
THE frontier section includes twelve states,
namely: Arizona, California, Colorado,
Idaho, Montana, Nevada, New Mexico, Oregon,
North Dakota, Utah, Washington and Wyo-
ming. These states with an area of 1,259,977
square miles had a population of only
6,458,417 in 1910 — approximately five people
to the square mile. Over 40,000 homestead
rights were granted and 103,917 entries made
in 1917. Lands privately owned tend con-
stantly to be subdivided among new settlers.
There is a marked difference between well-
established frontier communities — such as the
irrigated fruit and gi'ain sections — and the
pioneer communities. The characteristics of
the latter are novelty, movement and uncer-
tainty. The population is constantly changing
and there is a low standard of living.
Thousands of miles of open country and hun-
dreds of villages in the frontier region have no
Protestant churches. The church often has
little relation to present day life. The great
distances to be traveled are a drawback to
coordinated religious work.
FOR communities which cannot independently support a church and resident
pastor, these must be provided in some other way.
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country
61
THE MOUNTAIN SECTION
THE mountain section stretches along the
southern portion of the Appalachian moun-
tains and extends into northern Georgia and
Alabama, embracing a region of two or three
million acres. The western mountain section
has already been included in the discussion of
the frontier. In the southern mountains the
people live for the most part by hunting, fish-
ing, and growing such corn and vegetables as
are absolutely needed. This region is rich in
timber and mineral deposits. The chief occu-
pations are agriculture, logging and, until re-
cently— distilling.
The main features of the problem in this sec-
tion are: isolation, illiteracy and arrested devel-
opment. Housing and general living conditions
are not good and result in the widespread prev-
alence of disease. There are few schools and
churches, little knowledge of what goes on in
the outside world and small interest either in
local or national politics.
Most of the preaching is now done by voluntary
pastors, of little education and training, with
a great but almost superstitious belief and faith
in God. Large portions of this country have
no religious services of any kind. Many of the
people are so isolated that it would be impossible
for them to attend worship.
RURAL INDUSTRIAL
COMMUNITIES
THE rural industrial communities are rep-
resented by the coal and other mining
camps; fishing villages along the coast; lumber
camps; small manufacturing towns — such as
cotton mill towns in the Piedmont section of
the South and the mill towns of New England ;
vacation resorts — some of which have a
large transient population; and the large
suburban population of foreign-born engaged in
truck-farming near large cities.
The mill towns of New England are usually
well populated industrial centers and in most
cases, schools, community organizations and
churches are provided. In such instances
social and educational opportunities, while
seldom ideal are, in the main, fairly good.
The cotton mills are operated almost wholly by
white labor from the Appalachian mountains.
There are few foreigners or Negroes employed.
Approximately three hundred thousand people
are engaged in this industry. In the main these
workers live in unincorporated villages.
Schools, community organizations and churches
are provided for them. They have no part
in elections and their power of initiative has
largely atrophied. All sorts of religious " isms "
have sprung up; "Holy Rollers" and similar
sects flourish.
Thousands of people scattered throughout the
country in small settlements are getting raw
materials into the market or turning them into
manufactured products. A large percentage
of these people are foreigners, unfamiliar with
American ideals and standards, crowded
together in small shacks, ignorant, poor and
without an understanding of our language,
our customs and our laws.
THE men and women on the farms stand for what is fundamentally
best and most needed in our American life. To supply the city
with fresh blood, clean bodies and clear brains that can endure the
terrific strain of modem life, we need the development of men in the
open country, who will be in the future, as in the past, the stay and
strength of the nation in time of war, and its guiding and controlling
spirit in time of peace. — Roosevelt.
62
Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
SOME RURAL INDUSTRIAL AREAS
P^-"^ COAL, HEAVY DEPOSITS
PERCENTAGE OF FOREIGN-BORN FARMERS
r~~"l 30 TO 40 PER CENT.
^^^ OVER 50 PER CENT.
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country
63
Problems
DIFFERENCES in environment produce distinctive traits in the population.
The occupations of a region are to a considerable degree determined by
that region and the types of society are fixed by occupations because they
determine interests, organizations, outlook and culture. Where the occupations are
subject to change, the social character of the community is variable.
The economic life 6f a country is largely a basis for all life. In reality the relation
between economic and spiritual development is an interlocking relationship and the
church must work for the advancement of her people through every agency. To
establish these principles as fundamental in town and country work is a basic problem.
] DECLINING CHURCH
f MEMBERSHIP
THIS is due in part to shifting population,
increasing tenancy, the exodus of young
people and changing economic conditions. Rural
churches are dying in so many instances and
their development is arrested in so many others
that the whole condition of the town and coun-
try church is languishing.
The Ohio rural life survey found that of 1,515
churches in thirty-one counties more than two-
thirds were arrested or dying. Over three-
fourths of the open country churches were not
growing.
SMALL COUNTRY CHURCHES
WITH a stationary or diminishing popu-
lation a chui'ch of less than one hundred
members has only one chance in three of sur-
viving. In Ohio 60 per cent, of the churches
in the town and country is of this small,
almost hopeless variety. Fifty-five per cent,
has less than seventy-five members. With
such a small force there is no hope of an
adequate ministry and a church organization
sufficient for suitable ministry and service to
its community.
LACK OF LEADERSHIP
THE lack of a trained and effective leader-
ship is a prime source of weakness in the
rural church. Young men upon whom the
church once called successfully are turning to
other professions, in which they get a living
wage. Two large denominations admit that
only 10 per cent, of the rural pastors has had
college and seminary training. There is an
idea abroad that denominational well-being is
satisfied with the upkeep of church organiza-
tions and preaching points rather than by sup-
plying such trained religious leadership as will
arouse the rural constituency to progressive
work on a self-supporting basis.
NO COMMUNITY CENTERS
THE rural church has failed to live up to its
possibility as a community center. With
a non-resident pastor it is impossible for the
church to lead in community affairs or reach
the people. A majority of country churches
is closed throughout most of the year.
CIRCUIT SYSTEM
VERY few country churches receive the
full time of a pastor. Ministers serve two,
four and even eight and ten churches, crossing
and re-crossing one another's path. Of the
17,000 country churches of one denomination
12,000 are without services on any given Sun-
day. Another denomination has nine-tenths
of its thousands of churches served by absentee
pastors; and three-fourths of its churches have
but one service per month, while one-fourth
has no Sunday school.
\ I
V
64
Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
A SINGLE
FRONTIER CIRCUIT
In Ohio, the only state completely surveyed,
only 13 per cent, of the rural ministers live by
their churches. Country ministers have aban-
doned the idea of living near their people.
The withdrawal of ministers from the open
country is paralleled by the withdrawal of other
professional types. Physicians, nurses, lawyers
— all have assembled themselves in villages and
big towns. The professional classes that serve
the farmer do not live with the farmer.
This situation shows why country churches are
suffering such losses.
INADEQUATE EQUIPMENT
THE average country church is but a single-
cell structure. At best it has but one room
for church and Sunday school and probably a
basement or addition for kitchen and primary
department. The frequent lack of a parsonage
makes it impossible to maintain a resident pastor.
UNEQUAL DISTRIBUTION
OF FORCES
DENOMINATIONAL lines have been so
tightly drawn in the country that even
the economic urge of a decreasing population
fails to bring the churches together.
Considering that rural churches are generally
bunched in villages and grouped in competitive
areas in the open country it is evident that the
places are many in which one church must
depend upon only ten or twenty families.
One eastern town has six churches for one
hundred and fifty people and no resident
minister.
They Preach Here and They Live Here
92 MILES
^
3 CHURCHES
WITHIN A 5 MILE RADIUS
3 PASTORS
WITHIN A 7 MILE RADIUS
AN ACTUAL CONDITION REVEALED BY THE SURVEY
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country
65
THIRTY-SIX COUNTRY CHURCHES
THIRTY-SIX CHURCHES IN SIXTEEN TOWNS WITHIN A SIX-MILE RADIUS
WITH A POPULOUS UNTOUCHED TOWNSHIP IMMEDIATELY ADJACENT
A middle western town of eight hundred in-
habitants has seven churches.
Of more than a thousand towns of less than
1,500 inhabitants in one state only 131 do not
show an unequal distribution of forces. This
has resulted in unevangelized areas outside of
the towns and unnecessary competition where
the churches are located.
This situation is illustrated in one well-estab-
lished area in an eastern state, where sixteen
villages contain thirty-six churches within a six-
mile radius, while the adjoining townships are
almost uncared for, and more than one thousand
children of school age are unreached by church
or Sunday school. (See chart above.)
UNCHURCHED AREAS
HUNDREDS of towns and many whole
counties are without adequate churching.
One town of two thousand inhabitants has had
but an occasional service in ten years.
One village fifteen years old, of four hundred
persons, had never seen a minister until the
Interchurch World Movement made a survey.
Seventeen counties in the central and far west-
ern states are reported as without any churches.
Twenty-five thousand men, women and chil-
dren in one rural industrial area in a central
southeastern state are without any religious
supervision.
66
Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
INADEQUATE PROGRAM AND
SALARY
OVER-EMPHASIS on emotional types of
religion has led to too great depend-
ence upon the annual revival to satisfy the
religious needs of the community and to
enlarge church membership. Sporadic emo-
tionalism is substituted for continuous evan-
gelism.
The low salaries paid to rural pastors discourage
the best tj^je of leadership and compel the min-
ister to seek a better paid charge in the city.
Sixty-one per cent, of the rural white ministry
of one large denomination receives less than
$1,000 per year. The minimum salary of a
rural Y. M. C. A. secretary is $1,200.
SOCIAL STARVATION
THE rural field has always been deficient in
its provision of legitimate recreation and
amusement. It has been socially starved.
Even in the towns this has been true of the boys,
girls and young people, and even the adults
have only a few lodges and fewer church organ-
izations. This social starvation has reacted
unfavorably on the moral tone of many com-
munities. It is also largely responsible for the
migration of young people to urban centers.
FOREIGN-BORN FARMERS
FOREIGN-BORN farmers in increasing
numbers are operating farms in New
England, in the Mississippi valley and in the
farming and small-fruit sections of the Pacific
Coast. Handicapped by their ignorance of
our language, customs and standards of living,
they form a special problem. The church
has a grave responsibility toward these new
Americans which it has failed to recognize.
HEALTH
LACK of the specialized social machinery of
^ the city, of doctors, of nurses, together
with failure to observe quarantine regulations,
and a general lack of intelligence on the sub-
ject of preventive medicine and social hygiene,
are responsible for a relatively higher disease
and death rate in the country than in the
^iity.
THE TOWN
THE community that is neither a city nor
open country has peculiar difficulties. De-
pendent on agriculture, its tastes are urban. Its
resources are meager. It offers its ambitious
young people no future. Its schools educate
neither for urban life nor for agriculture. The
town has a place in our civilization but that
place it has not yet wholly filled.
A TYPICAL COUNTY
A SUMMARY of the social complex pre-
sented by a single typical county. No.
259, is given herewith:
Area, 473 square miles; level, rich, agricultural
county; chief products, cattle and grain; 67
per cent, of farms is operated by owners; no
farmers' cooperative enterprises ; approximately
two-thirds of road mileage is hard surfaced or
otherwise improved; nine trade communities.
1. Social agencies: 3 public libraries, 4 granges,
30 lodges, 4 bands, 7 orchestras, 1 community
chorus; good schools; 9 dance halls, 7 moving
picture houses, 29 pool rooms, 5 bowling alleys.
2. Population: 30,400 in 1910 — practically
stationary. Density 64 per square mile. The
county seat has a population of 7,200, leaving
23,200 for the remainder of county covered
by rural survey; 90 per cent, of population has
lived in county over 15 years.
3. Churches: 63 outside of those in the county
seat. There are 13 abandoned churches 12 of
which closed during the last 3 years; 11 of
these are in the open country and 2 in villages.
Resident church membership of rural churches
is 5,770 or 24.8 per cent, of the population; 38
churches have lost 902 members in 4 years. In
one community (population 453) 15 per cent,
are members of 2 churches. In community I
(population 2,113) 15 per cent, are members
of three churches; in community II (population
3,145) 12 per cent, are members of 6 churches;
in community III (population 2,100) 5 per
cent, are members of 2 churches.
Rural Sunday schools have a total average at-
tendance of 3,540 — 15.2 per cent, of population;
no provision for leadership training; only 8 Sun-
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country
67
A COUNTY SURVEY MAP
COUNTY 259
SCALE OP MllCS ,
SYMBOLS TO BE USED ON
• Hamlet
• Town or Village included in
rural survey
« Large Town or Village
□ Church — White
6 Church— White, with Pastor's
Residence
4 Pastor's Residence without
Church— While
B Church — Colored
i Church — Colored, with Pastor's
Residence
COUNTY SURVEY MAPS
< Pastor's Residence without
Church — Colored
■ Abandoned Church
Circuits
(Indicate miles)
O School
E Grange or Lodge or other
Community or Social Building
EJ Sunday school separately main-
tained without a Church— White
a Sunday school separately main-
tained without a Church-Colored
KEY
County Boundary
Community Boundary
Neighborhood Boundary
Parish Boundary
Parish and Church Connr-ting Line ■
Circuits of Pastors
68
Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
day school pupils have entered Christian work
in 10 years.
Other organizations: 47 for women, 4 for men,
3 for girls, 1 for boys.
Thirty pastors minister to countj-; one-fourth
of county has only 1 resident minister; salaries
average $1,045 a pastor including value of par-
sonage; $589 a church: four pastors receive
$700, $450, $364 and $45 respectively without
parsonages; 12 churches have one-fourth of
minister's time; 6, one-third; 14, one-half; 4 are
pastorless; 19 full-time; five pastors travel
100 miles, 55 miles, 50 miles, 40 miles and 22
miles respectively to reach their churches.
4. Needs: (1~) At least 10 rural church centers
with adequate plants. This would ensure
proper pro-vision for religious education, social
gatherings and recreation; (2^) such a distribu-
tion of ministers as will give the responsible
churches in each community full-time resident
pastors, with assistants where necessary-; (3)
pro\'ision for needed modem parsonages and
increased pastoral support; (4) a unified pro-
gram to apply principles of Christianitj- to
social, economic, educational and recreational
life in every commimity; (5) training confer-
ences of pastors and la\-men to pro^^de leader-
ship for a cooperative campaign to reach the
imchurched majority.
COUNTY 981
AREA 504 square miles; population approxi-
L mately 50,000, 40 per cent, li^•ing in rural
sections ; 2,653 farms, total acreage 309,681 ; 42.2
per cent, acres tilled by renters. Live stock
sold 1918, 100,206 head; remaining on farms,
96,472. Acres sowed to grain, 164,529; acres
of waste land, 7,500. Practically all the county
is rich in rolling farm land, one township south-
east is reported by government soil survey,
to be one of the richest in soil values in the
United States.
Institutions: 1 public librarj- in county, build-
ing cost $31,000; Soldiers' Home; University;
63 school buildings, 11 commissioned high
schools, 12 consolidated and 29 one-room
schools; enrolment in 1918, 3,386.
Churches: There are 41 rural churches in
this countj' representing 6 evangelical bodies.
Of the 504 sections of land in the county, 100
are not touched by any church. Three churches
are spreading their ministry over 29 other sec-
tions. Four churches are ministering to 5 sec-
tions, and there is one section where 5 churches
are actively engaged in religious work.
In 41 churches, total salary paid ministers,
$24,483; lowest paid from any one church, $110;
average, $597.25 ; 25 churches located in towns;
16 in open country; 7 towns with 2 churches
each; 1 has 3; 3 abandoned churches in county.
Of 24 ministers serving 41 churches, 12 are
graduates of colleges, 10 of seminaries.
It is estimated that between 4,000 and 5,000
people in rural sections live outside the bounda-
ries of any church parish. Equipment : 22 build-
ings 1 room; 8 buildings, 2 rooms; 3 buildings, 3
rooms; 3 buildings, 4 rooms; 1 building each
of 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10 rooms. Total valuation
of church propertj^ $268,450; 15 parsonages,
valued at $40,000.
Simday schools: 38; total enrolment 3,351;
average enrolment, 83 per school; average at-
tendance 31. Three churches have no Sunday
school; 1 school has an enrolment over 300;
2 others above 200; 12 schools range from 100
to 180; 22 have less than 100. The smallest
school in the coimty has an enrolment of 29.
The Coimty Coimcil has not made a study of
the results of the sur\-ey but this will be done
soon, at which time, it will make recommenda-
tions, outlining a program for enlarging and
making more efficient the work in this
coimty.
However, it is clearly seen that there are large
areas untouched by anj- church. The accom-
pan>-ing map shows areas reached by one par-
ish, more than one, and those outside the boun-
daries of any church. It is e\'ident that new
churches should be established with full time
resident pastors, with assistants where neces-
sary-. ]Most of the present church plants need
enlargement, making proper pro\-ision for
religious education, social gatherings and recre-
ation. United efforts must be made to reach
those who at present are dwelling in " Xo Man's
Land," and include them within the parish
boundarv of some church.
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country
69
NEGLECTED AREAS REVEALED
COUNTY No. 981
0 12 3 4 5
Scale of miles/
□ Areas included in Parish
of a single Church
S Areas included in Parishes
of two or more Churches
□ Areas not included in Parish
of any Church
^Cities over 5,000 Population
D Church
6 Church with Pastor's
Residence
*) Pastor's Residence
without Church
Circuits Figures
indicate Miles)
70 Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
The Forces
A
LL agencies are slowly awakening to the fact that the rural field must be
given distinct and scientific consideration. The home mission boards are
beginning to organize separate departments for country church work.
Educational literature has been specially prepared for the rural ministry.
Chairs of rural sociology are being established in some theological seminaries.
Summer schools for rural leadership training are being held by several denominations.
There is an increasing cooperation between agricultural colleges, government agencies,
welfare organizations and the churches.
The popularity of Chatauquas, lyceums and open forums indicates a rich field of men-
tal and moral endeavor which the rural church has at its doors. The development of
rural church activities along these lines is of inestimable value both to church and peo-
ple because it associates the church with the whole life and labors of the community.
The rural church has today an unprecedented opportunity to become a community
center of real practical service. A new social consciousness is being manifested.
The war has brought the people in rural sections together with a common bond of
interest. The sacrificial spirit, the courage and the idea of unselfish cooperation
awakened in men is a dynamic force of infinite possibility. If the church does not
avail herself of this new force at once, it will either be turned into other channels by
some other agency or else will be allowed to die.
With adequate equipment and leadership, the church can direct this new power and
become the most potent of all forces working for social betterment. Religion will
then take its rightful place as the foundation and mainspring of all social activity.
THERE is an old saying to the effect that "God made the
country." In view of present religious conditions there, it
is time to win it back for its Maker.
HOME MISSIONS: Town and Country 71
The Program
BRING every family in America definitely within the range of gospel minis-
tration and influence by such an extension or reorganization of forces as
' will include each inhabited rural area within the parish actively served by
some evangelical chui'ch.
Definitely occupy by a redirection of the interests of existing churches or by an in-
crease in their resident leadership new settlements, in old settled counties, whose
advent has been unnoted by nearby churches; old settlements whose churches have
been undermined or obliterated by population or industry changes; and isolated
settlements in remote or comparatively inaccessible "pockets" or coves.
Discover the best way to evangelize — whether by colporter and itinerant missionary
or by settled pastor and community worker — new and growing counties of the West
where there are- large, populated areas with no form of religious ministration. These
areas are being surveyed, mapped, and their needs studied. Five thousand standard
churches west of the Mississippi must be established to care for new communities
now unevangelized.
Discover and energetically develop every town and country church which occupies
a strategic position for service. This should be done regardless of previous missionary
status or of prospects for immediate self-support.
Apply to all town and country churches a minimum standard of efficiency which
will provide a fair measure of the adequacy of the equipment and program of each
church to meet its situation and will define for each a reasonably attainable goal.
In the average case such a standard would involve a resident pastor; adequate
equipment for worship, religious education and community service; regular worship
and preaching; purposeful pastoral visitation; adequate financial program; organized
graded church school; enlistment and training of local leaders; ministry to special
groups, boys, men, girls, women, tenants, new Americans; adequate provision for
recreation and social life; and definite, cordial cooperation with other churches of
the community. These things represent the minimum of achievement with which
any worth-while church should be content.
Urge upon all churches the necessity of such a broadening of their sympathies and
ministry as will helpfully relate them to those many pressing problems which are
incident to the current rural awakening and reconstruction. In many rural neighbor-
72 Town and Country: HOME MISSIONS
hoods such problems as public health, cooperation, recreation and education are still
primarily spiritual problems. Religion must furnish the motive for better rural
living.
Present the claims of the rural ministry as a life work with such conviction as to
constrain the strongest young men and women in America to give themselves to the
upbuilding of our rural life. Provide them such assurance of support and opportunity
as will enlist the devotion of those who desire to invest their lives in difficult but fruit-
ful service.
Organize short-course training conferences for graduate instruction in all subjects
related to the highest development of the rural community and the relation of the
church to that development, and put such a conference within the reach of every
rural minister.
Give adequate opportunity for thorough and specialized training in colleges and
seminaries for men who are to spend their lives in rural church work.
Promote cooperation among various denominations in the location of demonstration
churches so that there shall be at least one in every rural county to illustrate the
powers which lie dormant in the average church.
Develop an outstanding religious periodical for circulation in town and country
devoted to rural church methods, programs and achievements.
Encourage the making of accurate religious inventories of the rural communities and
counties of the country by means of a household survey. Such an inventory to be
followed by a comprehensive conservation program having for its cardinal points,
repeated visitation by trained personal workers; simultaneous evangelistic meetings;
enlistment of all members, both new and old, for definite tasks in the local church,
and a community program based upon such an organization of activities as will bring
the church up to standard.
THE slow -working of the leaven of years of education and propaganda is
beginning to show. The lessons of the war have not all been forgotten,
nor the enthusiasm of the war all dissipated. More attention is being paid
to Rural America now than ever before. Many organizations stand ready to
become leaders in community service. The strategic opportunity for the
church is now, tomorrow it may be too late.
NEW AMERICANS
NEW Americans, for purposes of this survey, include those from southern
and eastern Europe and the Levant. This section of the survey is not
directly concerned with the older immigrants who came principally from
northern and western Europe, although in some cases the figures quoted include this
latter group.
The foreign-born white population of the United States in April, 1910 was 13,346,000.
From April, 1910, up to July, 1919, the total number of immigrants to the United
States was 5,679,000. During the same period 1,916,000 emigrants left our shores.
Our present foreign-born population is about 17,000,000 and there are some 20,000,000
more of immediate foreign extraction.
Approximately one-fourth of all the children in the United States lives in the homes
of the foreign-born as the birth rate is everywhere higher among the foreign-bom
than among the native stock.
The percentage of foreign-born farmers is greater than that of the native-born in
a number of our states.
The foreign -language press in America includes some 1,500 publications with a
circulation of 8,000,000 copies and with a reading public of possibly 16,000,000.
Sixty, or less than 5 per cent, of these 1,500 periodicals, may be classed as radical.
The others for the most part uphold American ideals and American patriotism. The
circulation of radical papers in the English language is approximately twenty times
greater than the circulation of radical papers in foreign languages.
There are about four million Italians living in America distributed chiefly in New
York, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, California and Connecticut. They have 212
Italian newspapers with a combined circulation of over one million copies.
About three million Poles who were born under Austrian, Russian or German rule
now live in the United States. They are widely distributed but the chief urban cen-
ters are Chicago, Buffalo, New York, Boston, Milwaukee and Philadelphia. They
have 100 newspapers published in this country with a circulation of 1,500,000.
Four hundred thousand Greeks live in the United States. They have twenty-six
newspapers, one of them being the largest Greek paper published in the world.
74
New Americans: HOME MISSIONS
There are in the United States three-quarters of a milHon Bohemians and Moravians;
half a milHon Slovaks; half a million Hungarians; 400,000 Russians; 100,000 Arme-
nians and 3,000,000 Yiddish-speaking people. Some of the biggest foreign cities in
the world are to be found in America.
Other groups included among new Americans are Albanians, Ai-abs, Assyrian-Chal-
deans, Bulgarians, Croatians, Czecho-Slovaks, Dalmatians, Esthonians, Finns,
French Canadians, Letts, Lithuanians, Montenegrins, Persians, Portuguese, Rouman-
ians, Ukrainians, Serbians, Slovenians, Spaniards, Syrians and Turks.
The full participation in the whole life of America on the part of all the people in
America demands the removal of every barrier erected by a sensational race con-
sciousness and the creation of a new American national consciousness.
To be great a nation does not need to be of one blood, but it must be of one mind.
Unity of spirit is of more importance than unity of race.
RELIGIOUS AND SOCIOLOGICAL
STUDY OF CLEVELAND
HOME MISSIONS: New Americans
75
The Field
PROPERLY to present a survey of new Americans will mean a study of the
field itself, its problems, character and extent; an analysis of the forces at
work within the field; and a statement regarding a program adequate and
sufficient for the needs.
One problem of the new American is distribution. He has crowded into the cities.
Here he forms his "Little Italy," his "Ghetto," his "Bohemian Hills"— usually
retaining his native social ideas and customs.
In a city like New York the problem stands out in the large. In that city the increase
in population of Russians, Italians and Austro-Hungarians, for the period of ten
years ending in 1910, was greater in each case than in the native population. Such
an unbalanced growth is inevitably reflected in the decreased percentage of Protestant
church members, now reduced to nearly 7 per cent. It is reflected in New York's
political life. Indeed, it intensifies the city's problem in every direction and gives
rise to many new phases of city life and work.
PERCENTAGE OF FOREIGN-BORN WHITES AND NATIVE WHITES
OF FOREIGN OR MIXED PARENTAGE
BASED UPON POPULATION OF 1910
I I LESS THAN 5 %
I I 5 TO 10 O'o
10 TO 15 O'o
15 TO 25 O'o
25 TO 35 0/0
35 TO 50 O'o
50%AN0OVER
76
New Americans: HOME MISSIONS
ASSIMILATION
THE difficulties of assimilation grow out of
the constant ratio of aliens within our pop-
ulation, their uneven distribution throughout
the country and their tendency to congregate
in congested city quarters.
The constancy with which alienism retains its
numerical strength within our population is
well shown by a few figures. Approximately
14 per cent, of the population of the United
States is foreign born and it has scarcely varied
in fifty years though the character of the immi-
gration has changed notably as is indicated
by the diagram "Sources of Immigi-ation."
In 1860 it was 13.2 per cent.; in 1870, 14.4
SOURCES OF IMMIGRATION
•mo nun
800.000
700.000
600.000
500.000
400.000
300.000
200.000
100,000
_ S^ Proportion of older jmmigratio
lv» Proportion of newer immigrat
Zigzag lines show number of immi
n
•
on
grant
s pery
period
ear
■!
Strai
ght line
s show
trend
for the
whole
!
i
1 '
i\
f\
V
/
i
,
V
L--
fA
4
\
^
**
r*" ''■
/"
V
»-''
y-'*'
.-' — '
r'
II
120 1830 1840 1850 18W 1870 1880 1890 1900 1«
10
per cent.; in 1880, 13.3 per cent.; in 1890,
14.8 per cent.; in 1900, 13.7 per cent.; in 1910,
14.7 per cent. These figures are the more
significant when we recall that the percentages
represent adults almost entirely; of the for-
eign-born whites in 1910 only 5.7 per cent,
was below fifteen years of age. Among the
native whites of native parentage 35.8 per cent,
was made up of children under fifteen years.
Two-thirds of the immigrant population which
formerly came to this country settled in the
four states of New York, New Jersey, Pennsyl-
vania and Massachusetts. Seventy-two per
cent, of the foreigners in the United States lives
in cities of 2,500 and over.
Huddled together in foreign quarters, out of
touch with the larger life of America, they be-
come an easy prey to unscrupulous agitators.
Sometimes the economic doctrines accepted
abroad influence their relationships in America
because they are unfamiliar with the principles
of government which control this country
politically. Under these circumstances the
immigrant becomes a menace to the well-being
of the United States.
NATIONAL PRIDE
THE new American in his pride of national-
ity presents another problem. This trait
is an advantage if properly understood by
Americans and if not over-emphasized by the
immigrants. Americans should appreciate the
fine ideals which the foreigners bring with them,
and also their traditions, accomplishments and
culture. On the other hand the immigrant must
learn more about the real nature of the country
which he has made his home and in which he
hopes to establish his family, and must learn
to take his place as a citizen and as a man.
THE WOMAN'S LOT
ANOTHER problem of the new American
jLJl is found in the women of his family.
The immigrant man, while limited in his con-
tact with American life, nevertheless has cer-
tain social opportunities which lift him out of
the monotony of his toil, giving him a larger
outlook upon life. The women, however, are
usually confined to the four walls of their
kitchens. They bring up large families of chil-
dren ; they scarcely ever see anyone outside their
families. This monotony of daily life has driven
some of them to insanity and even suicide.
EUROPEAN BACKGROUND
BEFORE the war, when Europe was gener-
ally governed by an autocracy, millions of
its natives fled to America to find freedom.
America was to them the "promised land."
In their own country they were overshadowed
by a state religion which was ritualistic and
political in its character. Economically they
were compelled to work for starvation wages
with no hope for their future. Socially they
were handicapped in that they belonged to the
lower classes and the possibility of rising to the
HOME MISSIONS: New Americans
77
level of the so-called upper classes was next to
hopeless, no matter what their natural ability
might have been.
WHAT DID THEY FIND?
IN AMERICA they had more to eat. They
wore better clothes. They had the right to
vote. They had access to a free education.
They were given better jobs.
They found they could break through into the
upper classes; for while they discovered that
there were classes in America, they had the
freedom to pass from one to another according
to their character, general ability and per-
sonality.
But they found that there were those in this
country — even among their own people — who
were quite ready to exploit them. They were
herded to the polls by unscrupulous politicians
and voted in blocks. They were compelled to
live in shacks and unsanitary camps.
They found that while they earned more money
in this country, their living conditions were such
that often their apparent advance was a ques-
tionable one.
They were colonized by padrones and contrac-
tors and thus shut out from contact with
American life.
They exchanged the country life to which they
had been accustomed for the filth and degrada-
tion of the city tenement.
They were given higher wages — but not at all
commensurate with the services they rendered.
They were given the vote — but somehow it did
not seem to affect the social conditions under
which they lived.
They left the cathedrals of their native lands
to be invited to a bare, dirty mission hall on a
side street.
They were given scant welcome in the churches
and were looked askance at by the members.
They could not understand the diversity among
THE IMMIGRANT ZONE
1910
/ V
>^.,
\ ,
-xJ
ARKANSAS ^ 1
The angle includes
18 per cent. of the Area of the United States
56 per cent.of the Entire United States Population
75 per cent of the Foreign Population
32 of the 52 cities of 100,000 Population and over
Interchurdi World Movement of North America
78
New Americans: HOME MISSIONS
the Christian forces in this new country, nor
their jealous rivalry.
MISUNDERSTOOD BY AMERICANS
THERE are those in the United States who
profess to despise the immigrant for vai'ious
reasons. Sometimes it is assumed that the im-
migrant comes here merely for the purpose of
making what is to him a small fortune and then
returning to his own country to spend this
money.
But it should be remembered that the immi-
grant has honestly earned whatever he takes
with him and he has left behind more than its
equivalent in services rendered.
These able-bodied immigrant workers have
come to our country at a comparatively slight
expense to the United States, fairly equipped
for service on the day they landed. Their own
countries during their non-productive years
have borne the expense of their rearing.
There are some who insist that the immigrant
is bringing with him loathsome diseases; that
he is the scum of the earth, and that he might
better remain in the country from which he
came. Such expressions are wide of the mark.
With the careful scrutiny given the immigrant
at our ports of entry the number of totally
undesirable persons has been reduced to a
minimum.
ILLITERACY
FROM the viewpoint of illiteracy the prob-
lem of the new American is much more
acute than theproblem of the older immigration.
According to Fairchild the percentage of illiter-
acy in immigrants 14 years of age or over
(1899 to 1909) was found to be as follows:
Scandinavians .4 per cent., Irish 2.1 per cent.,
Germans 5.1 per cent.
For the new immigration we have: Italians,
north 11.4 per cent., south 54.2 per cent.;
Hebrew 25.7 per cent., Polish 35.4 per cent.,
Croatian and Slovenian 36.4 per cent.
While it is true that many immigrants who
have come to America are illiterate it should be
remembered that most of these came from
small towns or rural districts where the educa-
tional facilities are not as good as they are in
the city. The most undesirable class — the
criminal — comes from the city and is therefore
the best educated.
THE IMMIGRANT INVASION OF THE CITIES
1910
13,000,000 FOREIGNERS IN THE UNITED STATES
CITIES OF 2.500 OR OVER, 72 2 PER CENT.
TOWN AND COUNTRY. 27 6 PER CENT
CLEVELAND
^witiVrrA W>-v 14
HOME MISSIONS: New Americans
79
The test of literacy is not by any means the
best one in our selection of the immigrant. It
is often a mistake to judge him by our stand-
ards of literacy; they are no real gauge of his
manhood.
It is not a question merely of having all for-
eigners speak the same language that we do.
Some of the most bitter opponents of American
ideals speak the English language most fluently.
It is rather that there should be a unity of spirit
between all those in this country who desire the
best interests of all the people.
UNDESIRABLE CITIZENS
THE claim is sometimes made that the
United States is receiving the worst ele-
ments of Europe; that the better class does not
come to America; and it is argued that the sum
of the worst elements of a group of nations
cannot possibly result in the finest product
of the human race.
If it were merely a question of wealth or educa-
tion there would undoubtedly be some point to
the above argument. But whatever the theory
COMPARATIVE AMERICAN AND
FOREIGN POPULATION
IN THE
CALUMET REGION
EAST HAMMOND
100
WEST HAMMOND
95%
HEGEWISCH
86%
INDIANA HARBOR
83 7o
14%
5%,
EAST CHICAGO
80%
70%
20%
HAMMOND
(EXCLUSIVE OF EAST HAMMOND)
31%
20%
e®
^^^H FOREIGN
hleraxjrch Hbrti Uxmnf or Norm America
30%
69%
AMERICAN
80
New Americans: HOME MISSIONS
on this point it is daily being demonstrated in
our American life that the children of these very
foreigners are taking places of leadership and
are rapidly becoming the backbone of America.
T
PHYSICAL IMPROVEMENT
HE Immigration Commission appointed
by the United States Government brought
out some interesting facts with reference to the
physical changes which have taken place
among immigrants. Not only do they adopt
American customs but their personal and bodily
appearance undergoes a marked change.
In many instances the children of the immi-
grant show greater height and weight than the
same races in the mother-country. In some
cases even the head-form — one of the most
stable and permanent racial characteristics —
has undergone very great changes. For in-
stance, the eastern European Hebrew usually
has a round head. His American-born child be-
THE I. W. W. maintains thir-
teen newspapers printed in
English and nineteen printed in
foreign languages.
comes more long-headed than his parent; while
the descendant of the southern Italian — who in
Italy has a head of the long type — becomes
more short-headed than his parent.
In all instances in this country the head-form
of the descendants of these races, so markedly
different in Europe, approaches a uniform type.
This fact is extremely suggestive, inasmuch as
it shows that those racial characteristics which
seem to be most permanent are subject to very
marked changes due to American environment.
If these physical changes are so great we may
well conclude that the whole mental and even
the moral constitution of the people un-
doubtedly changes under the new conditions.
Bohemian Free-Thinkers at Worl(
Teachings from "Catechism for
Bohemian and American Schools."
"THERE IS NO GOD:
GOD— God is a Word Representing An
Imaginary Being Which People
Themselves Have Worked Out."
JESUS CHRIST-"The Illegitimate
Son of a Virgin Named Mary."
BIBLE — "Written By Ordinary Men"'
"Record of Notions, Not
Events"' "U ndependable"'
"Unbelievable."
Translations of Payne and ingersoll Broadcast
SPIRITUAL NEED
THE greatest problem of all is primarily
spiritual. The warring of old-world pre-
possessions and prejudices — political, social,
economic, and religious — with new world
ideals and standards can be harmonized only
through the spirit of Jesus. There is no other
force or power that can adequately meet all
the issues involved.
npHE alien must find a welcome in the English church, because
the love of God compels the welcome. That the alien should
be unwelcome in any church of Jesus Christ is abhorrent to the
thought. — Joel S. Ives.
ROME MISSIONS: New Americans 81
The Forces at Work
EACIAL solidarity is influenced by existing fraternal orders and social clubs
but more especially by the foreign-language press. As an agency for the
^ conservation of old-country ideals, these publications cannot be overlooked.
Some of these papers are frankly atheistic and a few have been suspected of dis-
loyalty to the government.
There has doubtless been an over-emphasis upon this tendency of the foreign-language
press, but unquestionably it often tends to perpetuate old-world influences and to
retard assimilation.
Many of the foreign-language religious papers are as nationalistic as their secular
contemporaries.
The public school is the greatest factor in influencing the life of the immigrant.
There his children receive their first lessons in democracy and in consequence he soon
comes to feel that the public school represents the government in a very real sense.
The labor union is a strong assimilating force.
It is one of the very few institutions in our American life which brings together men
of all nationalities; men with a common purpose, who suffer and sacrifice for a
common cause.
The constant appeal for better homes, better wages, better working conditions,
better cities, indeed, better everything, of which the immigrant hears in the labor
union is bound to spur him on to better living and encourage him to realize his best
ideals.
The "national" churches in this country (principally Polish and Magyar) are largely
supported by their home governments and undoubtedly help the people of their own
nationalities in many ways. But the whole tendency of these churches is to influence
their members to retain their connections with old-country organizations and citizen-
ships.
Their pastors are subsidized and pensioned by their home governments and they
naturally seek in every possible way to retain the good-will of foreign government
officials rather than to take their part as citizens in the life of this country. We can
readily understand this tendency on their part if we but imagine ourselves placed in
their position.
82
New Americans: HOME MISSIONS
THE FOREIGN LANGUAGE
CHURCH
A GENERATION ago foreign-language
Christians were frequently disposed to
organize separate ciiurches without direct rela-
tionship to any American ecclesiastical body
and sometimes in direct affiliation with Euro-
pean bodies. Undoubtedly the tendency of
these churches has been to retard assimilation
and to perpetuate old world relationships while
the new world needed the enthusiasm and spir-
ituality of these new American Christians.
DIRECT ASSIMILATION
REACTING from this error, established
English-speaking churches have at-
tempted direct assimilation urging the absorp-
tion of new American converts without any
special recognition of racial background or
racial barrier. This may be an ideal course
but what happens is that the new convert is
unable to assume the full responsibility of
church membership or to enter fully into its
privileges.
There is in most American churches a degree
of social or racial cleavage which tends at first
to patronize the newcomer and then to neglect
him. Being lost in the American church, the
new American does not have the opportunity
that he might otherwise exercise of evangeliz-
ing his own kinsmen.
FOREIGN-LANGUAGE
CONGREGATIONS
FOREIGN-SPEAKING congregations re-
lated to existing English-speaking
churches have been established. They wel-
come the new Americans to worship in their
mother-tongue. Here there is possible such
degree of congregational freedom and respon-
sibility as is required to meet the needs of the
particular group. Such congi-egations meet
in the building of the English-speaking church,
or in one situated in the foreign community, or
in both.
THE AMERICAN PARISH
HERE there is a kind of cathedral church
for a community where there are many
language groups. These distinct but related
organizations are brought into affiliation with
one another through a college of ministers, each
member of which serves a particular congrega-
tion but with an American pastor at the head.
One equipment for social and educational min-
isters suffices for these different organizations.
THE POLYGLOT CHURCH
A GROUP of churches, of English-speaking
and foreign-speaking members, may form
a new type of American parish, each church
enjoying a large degree of freedom but all re-
lated as a single parish under the leadership of
an American minister.
Foreign-Born Population of the United States, 1919
Foreign-born population, April, 1910 13,346,000
Immigration, April, 1910-July, 1919 5,679,000
Emigration, April, 1910-July, 1919 1,916,000
Net immigration, April, 1910-July, 1919 3,763,000
Total foreign-bom population, July, 1919, approximately. . . 17,000,000
HOME MISSIONS: New Americans 83
An Adequate Program
c
OOPERATION must be established with all other agencies having a program
of which the chm-ch may approve for upbuilding the life of new Americans
and whose general objects may be stated briefly as follows:
To help create right relationships between the racial groups of America; to help
interpret American ideals to new Americans; to help promote social relationships
between old and new Americans on the basis of mutual acquaintance and apprecia-
tion; to encourage the study of particular peoples, their ideals and their achievements,
and rightly to appraise their contributions generally to human progress; to encourage
reasonable goals of Americanization — acquaintance, good-will, cooperation and the
appreciation of the dignity and value of life — irrespective of race.
Strong religious centers must be maintained instead of poorly equipped, weakly-
manned missions. The programs of these centers should touch every phase of life.
Native American-born leaders must be trained through intimate, personal contact
not only with the foreign-born people living in this country but with those in the
countries from which foreigners come.
Leaders from the foreign-language groups must also be trained in schools thoroughly
American, with full opportunity to study and know American life and ideals. |
Broad tjrpes of work, social and religious, must be developed which shall deal
largely with children and young people through whom adults may be influenced.
From these there may be raised up a competent leadership for the people of their
own nationality.
Specialized work among men by men should be conducted in view of a large pre-
ponderance of males among the immigrant population.
The creation of a modern foreign-language literature is most necessary. It should
include strong Protestant periodicals for at least six or eight major language groups;
translation of great Christian documents and literature; pamphlets dealing with
present social, economic and scientific problems from the standpoint of religion and
the church; and utilization as far as possible in the existing foreign-language press
of articles prepared by special writers.
Publicity campaigns in immigrant centers, involving the use of posters, pamphlets,
paid advertising and other methods should also be conducted.
84
New Americans: HOME MISSIONS
SPIRITUAL RECONSTRUCTION
EVANGELISTIC campaigns are needed
among those who have definitely broken
with the religion of their fathers and are fast
becoming atheists. In most cities the street
is the open forum where these men may be
reached. Among these there are many who
constitute a distinct menace to America be-
cause of their anti-religious attitude. Most
of these are young people or men and women
who have not yet reached middle-age. Such
a campaign could not be regarded as prosely-
tizing, for its aim is to restore faith now lost.
Training schools must be founded for the
preparation of leaders who may wish to serve
in their own communities as volunteer workers
among the immigrants.
Frequent conferences should be held not only
of state and national representatives having
interests in local fields but also of local workers
themselves, so that the entire enterprise may
not suffer because of ignorance regarding facts
or of narrowmindedness generally on the part
of the workers.
Organizations similar to the International In-
stitute which serves immigrant girls, socially
and religiously, should be encouraged and sup-
ported. Too much cannot be said of these or-
ganizations which seek to conserve and protect
all that is best in the immigrant character.
STARTING RIGHT
CONTACTS should be formed with immi-
grants before they come to America so
that they may be guided at points of departure
by unselfish. Christian workers whose sole ob-
ject it is to serve homesick, discouraged, lonely
men, women and children.
On the basis of the facts revealed by the rural
and city surveys neglected races and overlooked
neighborhoods should be assigned to particular
denominations.
A denomination which has already accepted
responsibility for a particular people in Europe
or Asia should accept a like responsibility for
the same group in America.
The world field is a unit, travel is rapid, the
mails are active, and workers trained in any
portion of the work can be used in any other;
every zealous Christian is a potential church
and may become a center of Christian influence.
Nothing less than a world viewpoint can be
taken in dealing with these problems.
MANY ALREADY WON
OTHERS WAITING
THE new American responds to a demo-
cratic appeal in religion as in politics. Many
thousands in the past decade have become our
enthusiastic Christian allies and others await
only a sympathetic approach.
Shall They Rise, or We Sink?
IF WE do not see that the immigrant and the children of
the immigrant are raised up, most assuredly the result
will be that our children and children's children are pulled
down. Either they will rise or we shall sink.
— Theodore Roosevelt.
o
NEGRO AMERICANS
NE out of every ten people in the continental United States is a Negro
The present Negro population is between ten and eleven millions — more
than double that of 1865.
The Negro population without European immigration has not increased as rapidly as
the white.
At the time of the last census there were 56,000 more female persons than male in the
total Negro population. This means that for every 1,000 women there were 989 men.
Among the whites the situation was different; there were 1,068 white male persons
for every 1,000 white female.
In 1910, thirteen southern states reported Negro populations of more than 200,000.
In eight of them the number exceeded 600,000. These thirteen states contained
six-sevenths of the Negro population of the country.
There are 1,350 counties in the sixteen southern states; in 818 of them Negroes
comprised one-eighth or more of the total population in 1910; while in 264, more
than half the population was Negro.
Fifty Years of Negro Progress
I860 1910
20,000 Farms Operated 900,000
Farms Owned 241,000
12,000 Homes Owned 500,000
2,100 Business Enterprises 45,000
90% . . Illiteracy 30%
100,000 Public School Pupils 1,800,000
600 Teachers 30,000
Educational Productive Funds 8,000,000
In Professional Service 60,000
In Government Service 24,000
Newspapers and Periodicals 250
Churches 37,773
86
Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
FOR the past fifty years there has been a con-
tinuous migration of Negroes northward and
westward. This movement is shown by the
continually increasing percentage of Negroes
in certain large northern cities.
Sixty years ago more than 92 per cent, of the
Negroes lived in the South. According to the
1910 census the number had decreased each
decade to about 89 per cent.
THE NORTHERN MIGRATION
THE report of the Department of Labor
on "Negro Migration in 1916-17" sum-
marizes the situation as follows:
For a number of years it has been apparent to even the
casual observer that a stream of Negroes has been flowing
into the North from the border southern states. Some
have been going from the lower South also, but that
section has not hitherto been greatly affected. However,
recent extraordinary occurrences — the war in Europe,
with the consequent shortage of labor in the North, the
ravages of the boll weevil and flood conditions in the
South — have set on foot a general movement of Negroes
northward that is affecting the whole South.
Other "causes assigned at the southern end are
numerous: General dissatisfaction with con-
ditions, ravages of boll weevil, floods, change of
crop system, low wages, poor houses on plan-
tations, poor school facilities, unsatisfactory
crop settlements, rough treatment, lynching,
desire for travel, labor -agents, the Negro press.
letters' from friends in the North, and finally
advice of white friends in the South where crops
had failed."
THE CITY INFLUX
THREE-FOURTHS of the Negro popula-
tion is still rural. There has been, how-
ever, a steady stream of Negroes to the cities
at a rate quite comparable with the influx of
whites. In 1890, less than one out of five
Negroes lived in towns of 2,500 or larger. By
1910, more than one out of four were living under
urban conditions. At that time there were 179
cities having more than 2,500 Negro inhabi-
tants. Forty-three of these cities contain Negro
populations of over 10,000. Segregated, these
people constitute Negro cities within cities.
THE EFFECT OF THE WAR
THE whole problem of race relationships
has been greatly affected by the World
War. During the few years of the great Euro-
pean struggle the status of the Negro was com-
pletely changed. The scarcity of labor afforded
steady work at relatively high wages to all, but
especially to manual laborers. Government
propaganda helped to give these people a new
sense of their value. Negro soldiers received
the same pay and wore the same uniform as
other soldiers. The Negro thus gained new
standards of living and a new vision.
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION
AT EACH CENSUS: 1790-1910
MILLIONS
40
j^H NEGRO POPULATION
l^lWHITE POPULATION
Inrerchurcfi World Movement of North America
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans 87
Economic Life
IN 1910 seventy-one out of every hundred Negroes of ten years of age and over
were gainfully employed. In the South the proportion was about 87 per cent.
For the total white population, ten years of age and over, it was 51 per cent.
More than half of these Negroes were engaged in agiiculture and nearly half of those
in agriculture were farm laborers.
In 1910 out of 893,370 Negro farm operators one-fourth were owners or part
owners of farms. In a single decade the number of Negro farm owners increased
about 17 per cent. In the South three out of four Negro farm operators were tenants,
the larger part of them probably share tenants, with the consequent uncertainty.
There is a gradual movement of Negro laborers from the unskilled to the semi-skilled
and skilled occupations. In a single decade, 1900 to 1910, the number of factory
workers increased 178 per cent; textile workers 283 per cent.
An incomplete investigation by the Department of Labor covering 244 occupations
in 30 plants in seven typical industries where Negroes were largely employed showed
that they compared fairly well with other workers as to absenteeism during working
hours, labor turnover, and quantity and quality of work done.
There are special problems connected with the adjustment of colored women in
industry and probably in domestic and personal service. Child labor is an acute
problem in the South.
The demands for Negro labor in the North during the "World War accelerated tre-
mendously the movement of Negroes from the South. The resulting race friction and
difficulties of racial cooperation imperatively call for the mediating influence of the
church. Recent race riots and lynching challenge all Americans to maintain good-
will, law and order.
Welfare agencies, boards, women's clubs and associations have helped to secure
training and industrial opportunities for Negroes in towns and cities.
In many cities some of the churches, the Y. M. C. A., the Y. W. C. A., and affiliated
organizations have blazed the paths showing how religious agencies may bring the
principles and ideals of Jesus to bear upon the modern industrial problems confronting
Negro workers in towns and cities.
Churches in rural districts, notably in Virginia and Mississippi, have cooperated to
improve farm conditions.
88
Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
GOVERNMENT AGENCIES
'XECUTIVE departments of the federal
government, especially the Department of
Agriculture through its farm demonstration
agents, and the Department of Labor through
its Negro economics division, have done con-
structive work for improving the efficiency and
conditions of Negroes who labor in agriculture
and industry.
PROPOSED POLICIES AND
PROGRAM
JUSTICE is the only sure basis of racial
cooperation. As exponents of righteousness.
Christian people have the opportunity to
demonstrate to the world by example that (1):
fundamental conflicts of interest between races
can be settled upon the basis of common-sense
and brotherly spirit rather than upon the basis
of brutal force ; (2) facilities for general education
of Negro wage-earners especially in spare hours
should be provided; (3) councilsof representative
citizens should be organized by the churches of
the community, white and colored, for the pur-
pose of interracial discussion of the problems of
white workers, Negro workers and employers ; (4)
employment bureaus, through which the worker
may find suitable employment, mav be es-
tablished by the Negro churches; (5) coopera-
tive buying through the Negro church might
be encouraged and developed; (6) in the rural
districts the churches might be a medium for
landlord and tenant to come together to settle
their interests on a Christian basis; (7) wel-
fare work should be developed to train the
Negro worker already employed for greater
efficiency in occupations now open to him and in
preparation for advanced positions in the future;
(8) trained community workers are needed in
every town and city church to visit the places
of work and the homes of Negro women who
are now going through their first experiences in
modern industry; (9) training in domestic
science should be provided for migrant Negro
women who seek employment in domestic
service; (10) a thrift organization and propa-
ganda is needed in every church to help Negroes
conserve their surplus earnings for the inevitable
rainy day.
PERCENTAGE OF ALL LAND IN FARMS OF COLORED FARM
OPERATED BY COLORED OWNERS, BY STATES: 1910
ERS
The heavy lines f ) show geographic divisions'
Less than 10 per cent C ]40 to 50 per cent
fc^ 10 to 20 per cent P^ 50 to 60 per cent
I I 20 to 30 per cent
( I 30 to 40 per cent
]60 to 70 percent
70 percent and ovei
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans
89
Housing Conditions
IN NORTHERN cities — Chicago, Detroit, Philadelphia, New York and more
than a score of others, large and small — the recent Negro migration has created
acute housing conditions. Where Negroes have moved into houses which whites
have vacated they usually pay higher and often excessive rents. To pay these rents
the houses are crowded with lodgers, creating physical and moral ills.
In many southern cities colored people who do not own their homes are housed
either in "gun-barrel" frame shanties and cottages or in tenement "arks" of a pigeon
house tjrpe, with little or no sanitary facilities. Unpaved, undrained, unpoliced
streets are often the rule even in the best Negro neighborhoods.
Housing conditions affect health. It has been estimated that 450,000 Negroes in the
South are continuously sick, costing them $75,000,000 annually and entailing a loss
in earnings of $45,000,000. It is further estimated that 600,000 Negroes of present
population will die of tuberculosis, of whom at least 150,000 could be saved.
SELECTED PLANTATION AREA, BOUNDARIES OF COTTON BELT,
AND COUNTIES HAVING 50 PER CENT OR MORE
OF NEGRO POPULATION: 1910
M. M.
90
Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
FIGHT FOR DECENCY
IN BOTH northern and southern cities the
"red Hght" districts, both white and colored,
often touch upon or are located within the
segregated Negro neighborhoods. Without
adequate police provision and with frequent
political connivance, respectable homes of black
folk often wage battles almost single-handed
and alone for protection against these dangers.
The saloon has been driven from these neigh-
borhoods, but "buffet flats" — a sort of high-
class combination of gambling parlor, "blind
tiger" and house of assignation — yet flourish in
many cities.
RURAL CABINS
MANY Negro farm-owners still live in one-
room cabins. Often those who possess
the means do not realize the advantages of
living in good, well-built houses.
The Negro plantation tenants and farm-hands
must depend upon the landlord to emancipate
them from the one-room cabin with the "lean-
to" kitchen, without sanitation or privacy.
CONSTRUCTIVE FORCES:
MODEL TENEMENTS
IN SEVERAL northern cities — notably New
York, Philadelphia and Cincinnati — model
tenements have been constructed by philan-
thropic citizens. Several large industrial cor-
porations have built model houses and villages
for Negro employees — notably in Birmingham,
Ala., Maryville, Tenn., Baden, N. C, Middle-
town, Ohio, and at other places.
HOUSING CAMPAIGNS
BETTER housing campaigns have been pro-
moted by Negro churches mainly in the
rural districts of Virginiaand Mississippi through
joint organizations both local and state-wide.
LEGISLATION
SEVERAL local and national agencies have
done notable work investigating housing
conditions and promoting philanthropic effort
and legislation for better housing.
PROPOSED POLICIES AND PROGRAM
A DJUSTMENTS of race relations involve
xV. the cooperative action of the northern
whites, the southern whites and the Negroes
themselves.
The church might promote the building of
model tenements in the cities; advocate that
unsuitable dwellings be repaired or help make
many houses already built suitable by repairing
and remodeling; create a sentiment for better
building laws and their enforcement; and lead
the forces of law and order and morality to pro-
tect respectable Negro neighborhoods from
vicious elements — Negro and white.
In the rural districts the churches might lead
in cooperative efforts to bring the latest in-
formation about home building to the Negro
farm owner and part owner, and foster "clean-
up" and "home beautiful" campaigns, covering
such items as the whitewashing and the paint-
ing of houses. White churches and landlords
in rural districts might help greatly in improv-
ing housing conditions.
PERCENTAGE URBAN AND RURAL
IN THE NEGRO AND WHITE
POPULATION, BY SECTIONS: 1910
RURAL pE„ cEriT. ""SAN
06040 20 0 M4O6080
1
^
^
UNITED STATES
(
— '
'""
-1
^
1 THE SOUTH
f-,
"T^
—J
T
1 THE NORTH
r
'-TTt- 1 1 ! ■
- — ;
"-"
_,
1 THE WEST
1^
^
rTTT^
■ — -j 1 — — ^ f—
~~. — j
L™
i^NEGRO Ci^WHITE |
PERCENTAGE URBAN AND RURAL
IN THE NEGRO POPULATION,
BY sections: 1910, 1900 AND 1890
910
9001
I9IC
900
II 190 1
PERCENT
-10 ^9
THiWE
im 1900
I 1891)
HOME MISSIONS: iVe^ro Americans
91
Health Conditions
H
EALTH is the passport to race perpetuity; mortality points the finger
toward health needs. Conservation of health increases both the individual
and the social capacity for service in every form.
In the registration area the total number of deaths in 1913 was 820,204 for whites,
and 67,266 for Negroes. The death-rate per 1,000 of the population of this area
was 13.7 for whites, 21.9 for Negroes, largely due to community conditions.
Certain preventable diseases — typhoid fever, pulmonary tuberculosis, pneumonia,
Bright's disease, diarrhoea, organic heart disease and enteritis — show a decided excess
of deaths among Negroes, due to gross lack of healthful facilities.
RURAL NEGRO POPULATION, 1910
• = 1.000
• = lO.OOO
State
Number
State
Number
State
Number
State
Number
Georgia
952,161
Oklahoma
100.630
California
3,246
Nevada
412
Mississippi ...
914,130
Missouri
52,990
Massachusetts.
2,812
South Dakota.
405
Alabama
751,679
West Virginia. .
48.793
Colorado
2,094
Montana
379
South Carolina.
734,141
Pennsylvania. .
37,586
Washington . . .
1,359
North Dakota.
311
North Carolina
581,868
Ohio
29,170
Connecticut. . .
1,216
Vermont
280
Louisiana
553,029
New Jersey
24,333
Wyoming
1,194
Oregon
228
Virginia
512,878
Illinois
23,511
Nebraska
1,068
Idaho
225
Texas
511,185
Delaware
20,024
New Mexico. . ,
833
N. Hampshire.
208
Arkansas
383,744
Kansas
17,834
Wisconsin
759
Utah
185
Tennessee ....
Florida
322,582
220,083
New York
Indiana
16,705
11,895
Arizona
Minnesota
699
566
United States..
7,138.534
155,025
5,187
Rhode Island. .
474
Maryland
133,020
Michigan
4,959
Maine
439
92
Negro Americans : HOME MISSIONS
HOSPITALS AND PHYSICIANS
IN 1910 there were about 3,887 Negro
physicians, surgeons and dentists and 2,433
trained nurses. There were less than ten fairly
well-equipped hospitals, two of which were
outside the South; and about ninety other
private hospitals having poor plants, inade-
quate equipment and uncertain support.
Negro physicians are usually excluded from pub-
lic hospitals and one state medical board in
recent years practically excludes them from
that state.
HEALTH EDUCATION
EDUCATIONAL propaganda on the causes
and prevention of tuberculosis, typhoid,
hook-worm, social diseases and other maladies
have been promoted by private agencies and
public authorities. Especially during the past
five years the United States Public Health
Service and the state, county and city boards of
health have made efforts to educate Negroes
along these lines.
Annual "clean-up" campaigns have been con-
ducted in city and country, North and South,
by a number of cooperating organizations.
HOMES FOR AGED AND
CHILDREN
THERE is no adequate information at the
present time about the few orphans' homes
for Negro children and homes for Negro aged.
The Interchurch World Movement survey is
now locating and studying these institutions
and these needs, especially of child life.
PROPOSED POLICIES AND PROGRAM
TO MEET these needs there should be
provided in the next ten years 3,000 ad-
ditional physicians and surgeons and 500
dentists (see under Education, page 96); fifteen
well-equipped hospitals and homes geographi-
cally distributed and health institutes in 25,000
Sunday schools, together with regular health
campaigns in every church.
The churches might cooperate more fully with
public hospitals, boards of health and physicians
and with private health agencies.
DECENNIAL PERCENTAGE INCREASE OF THE NEGRO
AND OF THE WHITE POPULATION: 1790-1910
Interchurch World Movement of Horth America
G D I27B
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans
93
Recreation Situation
THERE are relatively few moving-picture theatres in Negro neighborhoods.
A number of these use questionable pictures, often interspersed with vulgar
vaudeville.
Pool-rooms run for gain and without proper supervision are simply breeding-places
for gamblers. Here unwary youth with their natural craving for pleasure meet
designing exploiters seeking victims.
Dance halls in many cities, frequently conducted under commercial auspices, are
places where all types of characters mingle. Often innocent youth plays without
warning with tawdry vice and designing seducers.
The need of meeting-places for social intercourse and of places with equipment for
indoor and outdoor games under trained supervision is universal.
The Negro's love of music and singing — an unusual power for religious and ethical
culture — has been generally left without adequate organization and leadership.
National holidays, picnics, bazaars and festivals have been largely undirected.
PERCENTAGE OF NEGRO IN THE POPULATION
BY STATES: 1910
^J^^^^■
94
Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
COLOR OR RACE,
NATIVITY AND
PARENTAGE,
BY STATES: 1910
MAINE
S N. H.
I VT.
" MASS.
I R.I.
CONN.
., H N. Y.
f|N.J.
= 5 PA.
PER CENT
0 _ 10 20 30 40 50 60
70 80 90 100
-
.,,,
'F.;.;
■:•;■:•:■
im::-;jy^
fyj
Wl
,,
1
:
■m-y^ip:^
rA
•fA
/•■■
1
m:-m>fJZj!/J%
. . .
^^"
__,aB
id
BIB
-^22
Bl
^^^H
'
>M ^B
^1
^^■1
1
fSf^^M
i._^_i
fc
:■;./
MBBHI
i«TENN.
2 "miss.
= ARK,
gSLA.
5 5 OKU,
S"TEX.
MONT.
IDAHO.
^ WYO.
5 COLO.
1 U. MEX.
" ARIZ.
UTAH.
NEV
o WASH.
o OREG.
£ CAL
P^%j NATIVE WHITE -NATIVE PARENTAGE
^3 NATIVE WHITE -FOREIGN OR MIXED PARENTAGE
(Cfl FOREIGN BORN WHITE
Hi NEGRO AND ALL OTHER
CONSTRUCTIVE FORCES
THE effort of the churches to meet the
recreational needs of the Negro people has
been very limited. One church in Massachu-
setts, two in New York, one in Philadelphia and
one in Louisville, Ky., are providing large
facilities and leadership.
Twelve cities have Young Men's Christian
Association buildings equipped for athletics
and games. The Young Women's Christian
Association has eight buildings equipped with
gymnasia; seventeen city associations have
buildings equipped for leisure activities and
eighteen additional recreation centers.
During the World War several other national
agencies opened and maintained recreation
centers that demonstrated the great benefits
which flow from proper supervision of recrea-
tion. A few cities of the South have provided
public playgrounds which Negro children may
enjoy.
PROPOSED POLICIES AND
PROGRAM
EXPERIENCES of the World War in camps,
towns and cities frequented by soldiers
showed the power for good of recreational ac-
tivities.
Cooperative organizations of the churches in
179 cities for picnics, festivals, fairs, celebra-
tions and bazaars will bear moral and spiritual
fruitage.
Negro folk-songs or "spirituals" are the nat-
ural basis for efforts to develop adequately
the musical genius of the Negro. This will be
a real service to the Negro and to musical
art.
FORMER Ambassador Bryce once
said that the American Negro in
the first thirty years of his liberation
made a greater advance than was
ever made by the Anglo-Saxon race
in a similar period of years.
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans
95
Educational Conditions
THE inadequate provision for Negi'o education is well known. In the South,
where nearly all schools for Negroes are located, they receive only about
18 per cent, of the total expenditure for education, although they consti-
tute more than 30 per cent, of the population.
Large numbers of children and youth between the ages of six and twenty years are
not in school. Buildings, equipment and the pay for teachers in elementary schools
are sorely inadequate.
PERCENTAGE IN SCHOOL AND NOT IN SCHOOL OF THE
NEGRO AND WHITE POPULATION 10 TO 14 YEARS OF
AGE BY SECTIONS AND SOUTHERN STATES: 1910
PER CENT, NOT IN SCHOOL
50 40 30 20 10
PER CENT. IN SCHOOL
30_ «0 50 60
t t '
WEST SOUTH CENTRAL DIVISION
:3
96 Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
In 1914, expenditures from private funds for Negro education were more than one-
half of the total of all expenditures for Negro education, private or public.
Secondary education to meet the need for teachers in the elementary schools as well
as secondary and higher training for those youths who should go into other professions
are essential for Negro progress of all kinds.
Probably one-half or more of about 30,000 Negro school teachers and professors
are unprepared for their task. They need preparation through work in normal school,
college and university. There is need for county teacher-training schools of secondary
school grade in probably 800 counties in sixteen southern states having one-eighth
or more Negro population. These schools should provide also adequate academic
and agricultural courses of high school grade to meet all country-life needs.
The foundations of Negro education, both public and private, were laid by the church
through home mission money and activity.
The denominations whose membership is white or largely white are now providing
about four-fifths, and the colored denominations about one-fifth, of the support for
the higher and secondary institutions for Negro youth.
The pay of Negro teachers in both denominational and independent higher and
secondary schools is more inadequate than that in the white schools.
CONSTRUCTIVE FORCES: Estimated total valuation of the property of
HIGHER INSTITUTIONS all private secondary and higher institutions
THE most liberal enumeration of higher ^or Negroes is less than thirty million dollars,
institutions shows that for over ten million ^th a total annual income of a little more than
Negro Americans there is not more than one three million dollars.
institution which has the equipment, endow- j^ jg estimated that the higher and secondary
ment, students and teaching force required by institutions for whites in 1914 had endowment
the recent standard "efficient" college adopted ^j. productive funds, excluding manual training
by the Association of American Colleges. ^nd industrial schools, of $413,943,427.
Lack of these higher institutions for Negro ^he productive funds of Negro institutions in
youth makes their opportunities for thorough ^9^5^ including normal and industrial schools,
college education very inadequate. Not more ^^^ estimated at $7,850,000. Excluding in-
than thirty-six of the institutions can be reck- ^ustrial schools would reduce this amount about
oned either Al in the second grade of standard ^ne-half. The white population is about ten
colleges; or A2 as institutions doing both col- ^-^^^ ^^ j^^g^ ^g ^^^ j^^^^^ l^^t j^^g produc-
lege and secondarywork;orA3 as institutions ^j^^ educational funds more than fifty-three
offering some college subjects. Only twoinsti- ^^^^^ ^^ large,
tutions offer full curricula in medicine, dentis-
try and pharmacy. Probably less than 2 per Existing institutions for the training of teachers
cent, of all the colored pupils of the United are sorely inadequate to meet the demands.
States is enrolled in college and professional Only five states and three cities provide normal
schools. training schools for Negro teachers.
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans
97
SECONDARY SCHOOLS
THERE are at present only 108 county-
training-schools for the 818 counties where
Negroes made up one-eighth or more of the
total population in 1910. Only a few of these
are more than graded elementary schools.
stitutions into closer cooperation with the ele-
mentary and secondary schools supported by
public funds so as to stimulate the extension
and improvement of these public schools
through which alone all the people may receive
instruction.
PERCENTAGE OF ILLITERATES IN THE NEGRO POPULATION:
10 YEARS OF AGE AND OVER,
BY STATES 1910:
The heavy lines (
show geographic divisions'
Less than I per cent -^^ lo to 15 per cent
I to 3 per cent i;-;^::;! 15 to 25 per cent
3 to 5 per cent
5 to 10 oercent
J 25 per cent and over
^A^^^■
There are probably not more than seventy pub-
lic high schools for Negroes in the towns and
cities of the sixteen southern states. Only about
forty-five of these offer four-year courses. The
others range from three-year courses downward.
PROPOSED POLICIES AND PROGRAM
THREE great policies confront those who
seek to strengthen and develop strategic
institutions for higher education adequate to
meet the need of the Negro: (1) To adjust and
increase existing educational facilities for more
than ten million Negro Americans; (2) To im-
prove the administrative direction and the
quality of the teaching of these institutions so
as to put them on a par with the nation's best
educational standards; (3) To bring higher in-
NEEDS TO BE MET
THE chief needs are: (1) To provide ele-
mentary school teachers; (2) To establish
educational facilities for those unable to attend
college; (3) To provide preparatory training
for those going to universities or higher institu-
tions of learning.
The 179 cities which had 2,500 or more Negroes
in 1910, each need a well equipped high school
with adequate academic and vocational courses.
Summer schools and training institutes further
to prepare teachers of secondary and elemen-
tary schools are sorely needed.
Church funds must provide now at least 300
high-grade four-year high or secondary schools
with adequate academic and vocational courses.
98
Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
These can be developed from the substantial
and important secondary schools which now
exist under denominational boards or inde-
pendent boards of trustees. At least 200
of these should be located in rural districts
where they would provide academic and agri-
cultural courses for the future leaders of these
country communities.
The building of this secondary school system
must be related to the existing elementary
schools in the South and to the public school
authorities who control these elementary schools
and who should as rapidly as possible assume
adequate support of secondary schools.
HIGHER INSTITUTIONS
FOR the professional leadership of more than
10,000,000 Negroes there should be pro-
vided real university and college facilities. This
is essential in order to prepare teachers and
administrators for colleges, secondary and
vocational schools; doctors, ministers, lawyers,
and other professional workers.
In 1910 there were about 29,727 Negro teachers,
34,962 Negro ministers, 3,409 physicians and
surgeons, 478 dentists and 7,056 others in pro-
fessional occupations.
Northern white universities will furnish some
of these leaders but the immediate future calls
for university facilities with medical, pharma-
ceutical, dental and religious departments for
8,000 students within the reach of the bulk of
the Negro population in the South to furnish
about 450 college teachers, about 350 medical
men and about 1,200 ministers a year.
Junior and senior colleges should be provided
to train teachers and supervisory oflBcers for
secondary schools and to provide preliminary
training for doctors, ministers and the like.
The necessary facilities for training 800 such
leaders per year for the next two years; 1,200
yearly during the following three years; and
4,000 to 5,000 each succeeding year are im-
peratively needed as a conservative minimum
in order to increase the supply of about 60,000
professional people now at work and to replace
poorly prepared leadership with one equipped
for its diflficult task.
To train these leaders there needs to be devel-
oped from existing institutions during the next
ten years at least: (1) Three "university
centers" with well equipped medical, religious
and graduate schools; (2) Eleven institutions of
standard college grade; (3) Twenty-one institu-
tions of junior college grade.
The questions of content of curricula, the quali-
fications of teachers and the life of the institu-
tion are not within the province of this survey.
The selection and location of institutions for the
development of these different grades of colleges
must be determined by agreement among those
charged with the administration of the schools
and funds.
THE Negro faces serious problems when he migrates from his
southern surroundings to a northern neighborhood. He enjoys
larger liberty but pays an excessive rent, to raise which he must crowd
his rooms with promiscuous lodgers, a danger to health and an im-
pairment to family life.
Northern migration brings problems for both the Negro and his white
neighbors, but the odds are against the Negro. Keener competition,
racial animosity and unfair discrimination are in the scale against
him.
Only the Christian ideal of brotherhood can solve these problems for
both races.
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans 99
Religious Life
FIVE out of every eleven Negroes in the United States are church members.
In 1916, according to the best information, Negro church organizations
had 37,773 church edifices and 3,618 parsonages. The total valuation was
estimated at more than $73,681,668, with an indebtedness of $6,175,599.
The usual type of building and equipment of the average Negi'o country church
consists of an unpainted frame structure with rough benches, a platform and pulpit
for the preacher. Preaching services are held about once or twice a month.
The Sunday school in the rural Negro church usually is a summertime activity in
no way adequate in program, methods, supervision or leadership for the religious
education of the people.
The minister is usually non-resident, often living and working at some other occupa-
tion in a nearby city. He usually comes to the community on Saturday night or
Sunday morning and leaves at the close of his Sunday labors. He is generally not
equipped with adequate knowledge of the Bible, of church history, of the duties
and requirements of pastor or priest. His activity is usually confined to preaching
with homely, natural eloquence and emotional fervor. Here and there men of
character and training have been going into rural work as resident ministers. The
effect of their work has demonstrated the need of home mission work for the
Negro rural community.
The financial resources of the Negro country church cannot now support a resident
minister of this type.
Here is a call for home mission boards to send trained men to these neglected people.
Well educated ministers trained in psychological, sociological and ethical studies, in
addition to a knowledge of the Scriptures and of religion, are needed.
Negi'o newcomers and older residents in cities require the best trained minds to
guide them in ethics and religion. The people love their churches and are enthusi-
astic and responsive; but the churches need a complete program in order best to serve
the people.
There is need of trained Negro laymen to assist in business and financial matters
connected with a large growing church in order to lighten the burden devolving
upon the overtaxed minister.
100
Negro Americans: HOME MISSIONS
CONSTRUCTIVE FORCES:
THE CHURCHES
THERE are two general groupings of Negro
churches: (1) The distinctly Negro denomi-
nations, these consisting exclusively of Negro
churches; (2) Negro churches in denomina-
tions having both white and Negro members.
Increase of Negro Church Members
Denominations
Exclusively Negro
1906
U.S.
Census
1916
U.S.
Census
Baptist bodies
Methodist bodies. . .
Other bodies
Total
2,311,172
869,710
24,165
2,967,085
1,077,324
38,869
3,205,047
4,083,278
1
Negro Members
in Denominations
Having Mixed
Membership
1906
U.S.
Census
1916
Church
Year-
books
Baptist bodies
Methodist bodies. . .
Presbyterian bodies.
Protestant Episcopal
Congregational
Christian Church. . .
43,617
312,421
29,040
19,098
11,960
53,842
323,713
33,386
23,775
13,209
10,120 :
11,863
10,863
1
Discioles of Christ.
Other bodies
Total
23,409
439,545
3,205,047
480,771
4,083,278
Total from above
Grand Total
3,644,592
4,564,049
The distinctly Negro denominations held 86.8
per cent, of the Negro communicants in 1890
and 87 per cent, in 1906.
THE religious nature of the Negro in-
vites the serious attention of all pro-
gressive Christian forces.
THE MINISTRY
IN DISTINCTLY Negro denominations there
were 31,624 miftisters according to the 1906
census and 34,962 in 1918 according to the
Year Book of the' Churches. Ministers were
not reported separately for denominations hav-
ing both white and Negro members.
Due allowance should be made in the above
figures because orinaccurate returns.
THE CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATIONS
THE Young Men's Christian Association
has forty-five city associations of colored
men; ten of them in southern and border cities;
fifteen additional industrial associations con-
nected with industrial plants; seven interna-
tional secretaries; one hundred local secretaries;
20,000 members and twelve standard-type
buildings costing nearly $2,000,000.
The Young Women's Christian Association has
forty-nine associations and four affiliated clubs
of colored women ; twelve national and eighty-
five local workers, and 23,683 members.
PROPOSED POLICIES AND
PROGRAM
AMICABLE adjustment of race relations
JLX. on the basis of justice, peace and good-
will is an acid test for the Christian church.
To this end the church must offer a full mea-
sure of practical service inspired by the
principles and ideals of Jesus Christ.
RELIGIOUS WORSHIP
THE highest expression of both individual
and group-life of Negroes is through
their churches. Their churches are their very
life-blood and through them Negroes have
found their truest outlet for self expression.
Whatever will help develop their churches and
church life will help toward racial self-realiza-
tion.
There should be provided an adequate number
of new church buildings in congested city
centers equipped for worship, for religious in-
struction, and for community service; remod-
eled and improved church buildings in city and
country; model parsonages as demonstrations
of what homes should be.
HOME MISSIONS: Negro Americans
101
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
THE imperative demand for educated minis-
ters and other educated leaders requires
twelve schools of religion strategically located
in connection with the universities and colleges
planned above (Educational, page 98). In
addition there are needed: (1) Ten Bible
schools with practical courses in the English
Bible built upon a high school education
or its equivalent; (2) Forty summer institutes
strategically distributed throughout the United
States on a cooperative denominational basis
and furnishing to men now in the ministry
instruction in the English Bible, ethics and
practical psychological, sociological and eco-
nomic subjects; (3) Eighty rural conferences of
three to six days' duration at suitable seasons
thi'oughout the sixteen southern states having
Negro populations; (4) Similar conferences in
every important city center; (5) A system of
graded Sunday schools with state, district and
county supervision and teacher training courses
in secondary and higher institutions and in
churches.
COMMUNITY SERVICE
CHURCHES in various communities, rural
and ui'ban will be able to carry out parts
of the programs outlined in preceding sections.
In addition, through the churches there may
be: (1) A continuous study of the community
and all its needs; (2) Development of com-
munity centers with adequate programs, trained
workers and competent supervision to meet
the employment, housing, recreation and other
needs as discovered; (3) Conscientious attention
to Negro child life. The Master named the
child as the type of the kingdom of heaven.
The church has fostered the protection of child
life, the reduction of child labor and the nurture
of child nature.
The neglect and exploitation of the mental,
moral, physical and spiritual powers of the
Negro child in Christian America is a heart-
rending confession. The churches, white and
Negro, may gather the facts and lead the
conscience of the nation to face them. An
awakenened national conscience will demand
justice.
Law and Order
ONE of the greatest menaces to American life is lawlessness as
expressed in riots, mobs and lynching. This has borne most
heavily upon the Negro population because it has been least pro-
tected and respected. During the past thirty years 691 white men,
11 white women; 2,472 colored men and 50 colored women, have
been lynched without trial. Nearly three-fourths of the Negro
men and about SO per cent, of the white men were not even charged
with any crimes against women.
Not only are law, order and government challenged by such law-
lessness, but the very principles of human brotherhood which the
church sponsors are flouted. It is especially the duty of the church
to work not only for the protection of all women and all homes but
to champion the crusade against all crime and all lawbreakers —
individuals, crowds or mobs.
MIGRANT GROUPS
ONE hundred and seventy thousand more men are employed in the manu-
facturing industries of New York State in January than in October;
140,000 more persons are engaged in canning and preserving fruits and
vegetables in September than in February. Kansas alone asks for 120,000 migratory
workers annually in the wheat fields. Thus run the records of the most recent
federal and state reports.
The truth is that much of the work of the world is seasonal. As a result of these
seasonal fluctuations, an army of a million and a half migrant laborers constantly
on the move is necessary to save our industries from disaster.
These casual workers go tramping over fixed paths toward goals of tremendous
national and world importance. They have no permanent place in society and
receive only the most trivial and fleeting recognition for their important work.
The accompanjang map shows the national nature of the migrant problem.
AREAS OF MIGRANT LABOR
L _ AGRICULTURAL
\^} .2 MINING&QUARRYING
LUMBERING
MANUFACTURING
104
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
HARVEST HANDS
THE migrant follows definite paths across
the country. The cycle in the middle
West begins when the first recruits come to the
wheat harvest of northern Texas from the
southern oil and lumber camps and more espe-
cially from the southern farms where a lack of
midsummer staple crops permits an incursion
into these harvest fields before fall work begins.
Wheat is a great staple product in the United
States throughout all the territory north of
Texas, Tennessee and North Carolina and
in the Pacific Coast states. Over most of
this area it is raised on rather small fields and
as a single feature of a diversified system of
agriculture. The grain belt, on the other hand,
where nearly three-fifths of the total supply
is produced, is a great empire stretching from
Wheat Acreage for 1918
State Acreage
3,092,000
3,799,000
Missouri. . .
Minnesota .
Texas
Oklahoma.
Kansas. . . .
Nebraska. .
South Dakota
North Dakota.
892,000
2,611,000
7,248,000
3,828,000
3,765,000
7,770,000
Total 33,005,000
northern Texas to Canada. Here wheat is the
chief product. Over much of this area it tends
to exclude all other money croDS.
The harvest migration, which begins in Texas,
moves slowly northward, reinforced continually
by "labor vacationists" — factory operatives —
who come to work in these harvest fields as
some men go on a "loafing vacation." Fi-
nally, when the wheat harvest of Kansas is ripe,
this entire army, reinforced by every available
recruit, attacks one of the country's biggest
jobs, gathering one-fourth of the nation's wheat.
After the wheat harvest, the demand for
migratory workers is greatly decreased. A
small number of the workers stay for the
threshing in areas where the crops have been
harvested. Those who follow through the
harvesting operations as they move northward
have to compete with new labor forces from the
farms of the Northwest and Northeast and from
the lumberjacks and mine workers of northern
Wisconsin, Minnesota and Michigan. Some of
the more persistent migi'ant workers, however,
follow the harvest operations far into Canada.
THE "BIG" GRAIN BELT
I-
yS^
TEXAS
OKLAHOMA
KANSAS
MISSOURI
NEBRASKA
SO DAKOTA
NO. DAKOTA
MINNESOTA.
WHEAT AC-
REAGE 1909
326.176
1.169.420
5.973.785
2.017 128
2.662.918
3.217 255.
8.188.782.
3.276,911.
AV REQUIREMENT
OF MIG. HARVESTERS
5.000
IS.OOO
60-80 GOO
10-15. GOG
15-20.00G
25-3G.GOO
T
ECONOMIC CONSIDERATIONS
HE outstanding economic facts and con-
ditions about harvesters are:
1. The number of men engaged is very large.
It is conservatively estimated that in an aver-
age year no less than a quarter of a million
transient laborers may be used in the grain
harvest. This figure does not include the tens of
thousands of local laborers who share many of
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups
105
the experiences of the migrants, though only
a short distance from home.
2. The uncertainties of season are great. The
number of migrants needed in any grain state
or in the grain belt as a whole will naturally
vary from year to year with crop conditions.
3. The time at which the wheat harvest will
begin in a given region is very indefinite.
The accompanying chart shows the course of
the harvest date lines as established by the
Department of Agriculture over a series of years.
Within the expected dates, however, there will
occiu- all manner of local variations. Thus,
the 1919 harvest found wheat cutting in Ne-
braska, South Dakota and North Dakota all at
the same time. The weather plays similar
tricks every year.
4. Local wages fluctuate very greatly. Be-
cause of the uncertainty of time and season,
it is impossible adequately to regulate the
flow of men into the harvest fields. As a
result, certain areas may have three or four
HARVEST TIMES AND DATES
OF MIGRATION OF WORKERS
DATES OF BEGINNING OF WHEAT HARVEST
IN AVERA6E YEAR
-SPRING WHEAT DATE LiNES k\iN'ER ^HtAT 0*TC VINES
times the supply of labor needed, while an
adjoining region may be practically without
migrant hands. This fact, coupled with the
prevalent labor agreement, which is full of un-
certainties and opportunities for misunder-
standing, causes great differences in wages to
prevail throughout the gi-ain belt.
THE WHENCE AND WHITHER
OF THE HARVEST MIGRATION
I
SUGAR BEITS
CONSTOUCTION WORK
y J MINES 1 \ /'-J LUMBER I ^\
^^{ CO.N P,CK,MO ^!^^^^p^\/^VX
LUMBER
MINES
FARMS
SCHOOL
INDUSTRY
INDUSTRY
SCHOOL
TARMS
LUMBER
OCCUPATIONS AND DIRECTIONS
FROM WHICH HASVEST MIGRANTS COME:
TO WHICH HARVEST MIGRANTS GO
O CEMTPAL LABOR MARKETS IN WHICH MIGRANTS CONCENTRATE
5. It is the nature of harvest work that there
should be much time lost from weather con-
ditions, from waits between jobs and from
time consumed in traveling. As the men in
the harvest fields are paid by the hour, these
delays are of great importance.
As the harvesters demobilize, one stream
of men turns southwestward and seeks em-
ployment in mining and railroad construc-
tion or in agricultural work in the sugar-beet
fields and fruit areas, even going as far as the
Pacific Coast.
A larger number work their way south, "turning
to mining and lumbering or continuing agri-
cultural work as corn pickers.
106
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
Thus they move on from one field of labor to
another — a restless, roving group of workers.
EASTERN MIGRATIONS
THE Atlantic Coast states have a smaller
agricultural migration than the middle
West. The work in this region is almost entirely
fruit-picking and truck-farming. There is an
annual movement between the Bahama Islands
and Florida, and a regular influx of mountain-
eers into the fruit harvest belt of the Blue
Ridge mountains; also an appreciable but
diminishing movement of Virginia Negroes
into the farms of Pennsylvania, New Jersey
and the truck-farms of Long Island and Con-
necticut, where they contribute their labor to
the big task of feeding our cities' thousands.
The main migrations in the East, however, take
place as a series of movements within states
which have a common type of agriculture. The
New Jersey and Hudson valley regions, the
cannery and truck crops of New York, the fruit
areas bordering on lakes Ontario and Erie
all use a large number of seasonal workers.
Here the succession of crops affords intermit-
tent work over a period of four months. A
small number of the casual laborers in these
areas are men who start work in Florida and
move northward with the crops. The major-
ity, however, come from the large cities, par-
ticularly Baltimore and Philadelphia.
CANNERY WORKERS
IN THE fruit and vegetable cannery in-
dustry the problem is more one of concen-
tration than of geographical distribution. In
the eastern states the chief crops involved are
beans, peas, corn, tomatoes, cantaloupes, water-
melons, apples, peaches, grapes, strawberries
and bush fruits. These crops are raised very
widely throughout the country, but their chief
concentration occurs along either side of
Chesapeake bay, the southern two-thirds of
Delaware, the southern half of New Jersey,
three or four counties in the Hudson river
valley and the New York counties bordering on
lakes Erie and Ontario.
It is very difficult to estimate the number of
migrant workers required in this region. Careful
inquiries from growers and agricultural agents
in typical counties, together with the estimates
ventured by the colleges and the Department
of Labor warrant a series of guesses as follows:
New York 14,000
New Jersey 3,500
Maryland 3,600
Delaware 2,350
This means that more than 22,000 migrants
are required to harvest the fruit and cannery
crops of the eastern states. These estimates
are for years of average crop yield, but, as
TOTAL VEGETABLES
1919 ACREAGE
EXCEPT POTATOES. SWEET POTATOES AND YAMS
EACH DOT REPRESENTS 500 ACRES
in wheat fields, there are great fluctuations in
the demand from year to year. In 1919, for
example, the short tomato crop in Maryland
and the small apple crop in New York greatly
reduced the average demand for imported
transient labor.
SANITATION AND HOUSING
THE characteristic problem which the work-
ing conditions of the cannery group adds
to the problems of work and pay found in the
harvesting group is the very acute problem of
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups
107
housing, sanitation and morals. The housing
of agricultural labor under any circumstances
and the moral effect of its working conditions
upon itself and upon the farm families and com-
munities with which it is in contact are very
urgent problems. When the ordinary hired
man goes to the average farm, singly or in
groups of two or three, he simply shares the
fortunes of the farmer's family. If the num-
ber of workers is too large to share the farmer's
home, the owner must devise some form of
temporary housing to care for these migrants.
Thus labor camps come into existence. In
New York State alone about five hundred fruit
and vegetable pickers' camps are required.
The majority of these fruit pickers' camps
consists of existing outbuildings temporarily
devoted to human habitation. Conditions in
such quarters vary greatly. A large fruit
grower frequently has a well-built bunk house
near his residence, the second story of which
will house two or three men per room, the
first floor being used for a dining room and
kitchen. Where immigrant family labor is
used, one may find a long two-story tenement
in the midst of an orchard housing an indeter-
minate number of families. There is no logical
separation of living quarters; no provision for
individual privacy or domestic economy. An-
other frequent type is the long one-story bunk-
house, a shack in which every room opens
directly out-of-doors. Worst of all, a number of
families may be housed in a bam loft without
any partitions whatever.
Men, women and children, young people and
adults, the married and the unmarried alike,
are compelled to live in this promiscuous way.
MIGRANTS IN THE WEST
IN CALIFORNIA the agricultural situation
concerns a group of highly specialized local
industries requiring an enormous amount of
hand labor. The situation has been acute and
the problem has been especially complicated
by the influx of orientals on the Pacific Coast.
Racial animosities are keen. Both white and
yellow men are employed in these occupations
and situations have arisen which are in some
cases international in their significance.
The Rocky mountains region shows perhaps
the most romantic example of seasonal labor
in the small number of highly expert sheep
shearers who follow their calling up and down
the backbone of two continents. By adding
South America to their territory they can find
almost continuous work covering the entire
year.
These men show the international nature of
labor migrations. Special cooperation during
the war allowed seasonal workers to be inter-
changed between the United States, Mexico
and Canada by a modification of immigration
regulations.
LUMBERMEN
THE largest single group of migi'ant workers
is found in the logging camp regions of
America. These men are not generally looked
upon as migrants, but from a broad point of
view they must be considered in this class. As
the President's Mediation Commission puts it:
Partly the rough pioneer character of the indus-
try, but largely the failure to create a healthy social
environment, has resulted in the migratory, drifting
character of workers. Ninety per cent, of those in the
camps are described by one of the wisest students of the
problem, not too inaccurately, as "homeless, voteless
and jobless." The fact is that about 90 per cent, of them
are unmarried. Their work is most intermittent, the
annual labor turnover reaching the extraordinary figure
of over 600 per cent. There has been a failure to make
communities of these camps. It is not to be wondered,
then, that in too many of these workers the instinct of
workmanship is impaired. They are, or rather, have
been made, disintegrating forces in society.
LOCATION OF THE CAMPS
LUMBER operations are conducted in every
/ state in the union. There are five areas,
however, where the lumbering industry is of
prime importance: the State of Maine, the Great
Lakes region, the Gulf region, the Appalachian
mountains and the Pacific Northwest.
From the point of view of the church the
Pacific Northwest is far the most important
district. In other regions the industry is
noticeably on the decline. It is estimated that
85 per cent, of the standing lumber in the South
will be cut within eight years.
In the seven states of Washington, Oregon,
for
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
California, Idaho, Montana, New Mexico and
Arizona there are more than six hundred in-
corporated logging companies. Some compa-
nies have ten "sides" or camps; some only one.
The number of men in a camp varies from fifty
to one thousand. But averaging three sides to
each company and sixty men to a side, it is
conservatively estimated that there are 109,000
men engaged in the logging industry in the
Pacific Northwest alone.
This does not take into consideration 1,700 odd
millsand innumerable shingle mills located in the
same region which employ over 120,000 men.
LOGGERS
THE logging camps furnish a highly special-
ized problem. While related to more
normal communities in the larger mill centers
and in the growing agricultural areas which
follow the cutting of the forests, the logging
camps are isolated communities, consisting
largely of men hidden away in the edge of the
forests and moving forward into them at the
rate of about three miles a year. These camps
also afford a specialized problem from the fact
that they are centers of an extremely radical
social sentiment and propaganda. Loggers
are almost overwhelmingly radical and strongly
L W. W. in convictions. The men are indoc-
trinated with the ideas of the "revolution."
They look upon the ministers as parasites.
They hold that the churches are capitalistic
and that there will be no church in the "revolu-
tion." They are uncompromising in their
hostility to the present ownership and opera-
tion of the lumber industry.
RADICALISM IN THE WOODS
THE present radical strife in the lumber
industry has its roots far back. It is partly
a matter of an uncompromising hostility which
nothing but taking over the industry will
satisfy. It is as savage in its attack on craft
unionism and the American Federation of
Labor as upon the companies and capitalistic
management. But it could never have gained
such influence except for grave abuses.
Before the war the relations between the
men and the companies were acutely strained.
The companies were ruling turbulent men with
LUMBER PRODUCTION IN 1917
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups
109
an iron hand. The industry was on a ten-hour
basis, too long a stretch of work in the woods.
The bunk houses were often unfit for human
habitation. Wages were unsatisfactory and
there was too much black-listing and locking
out in addition to seasons of unemployment.
The men were not allowed the slightest right
to organize. The policy of the companies was
to employ unmarried men and to encourage a
migratory body of labor. Unfortunate abuses
by employment agencies aggravated the situa-
tion before the state took over the agencies.
The worst of these abuses have now been cor-
rected, and except for the ban on organization
there is little about which labor has to complain.
The men are led to believe by I. W. W. propa-
ganda that gi-ave wrongs are connected with
the holding of big areas of forest land. They
resent the fact that land which costs below $10
an acre is cut off from settlement and then held
for settlers at $30 an acre. They have grown
so bitter that it is impossible for them to be
just. Their experience with the courts, law-
makers and police authorities often tends to
make them lose confidence in orderly procedure
and to turn to syndicalism and sabotage.
THE WAR AND THE MIGRANT
A LL studies based upon migratory labor as
JTx. it existed before the war are now entirely
unsatisfactory and are so accounted by the
most competent authorities. The last three or
four years have marked the elevation of the
entire migratory class and the practical elimina-
tion of the hobo. This is realized by all who
understand the problem, but it is none the
less a stupendous surprise to them. What had
seemed permanent and inevitable has proved
subject to change under new conditions.
Investigation shows that something very
radical has happened in all of the chief haunts
of the migratory worker. In Kansas City,
Sioux City, Chicago and Minneapolis the same
story is heard: the migratory worker does not
do the things he used to do, does not live as he
used to live, does not make the same demands
upon agencies which tried to help him.
What has happened is symbolized by the pass-
ing of the "Bowery Bread Line" in New York
City. In the well equipped "Helping Hand"
building in Kansas City, most of the dormitories
which used to be crowded with homeless men
are now closed; many of the cheap lodging
houses formerly inhabited by wandering men
are abandoned.
In the Salvation Army industrial homes, in
city after city, will be found only relatively
few men. Most of these are old and physically
decrepit. The demand for free meals and lodg-
ing for the migrant class has practically ceased.
A typical statement of the case from a local
standpoint is found in the 1918 report of the
Lincoln (Neb.) Welfare Society:
In Lincoln, the non-resident single men appljring for
aid to the society in 1915 were 1,756; in 1917, 437;
and in 1918, 136.
This cannot mean that there has been any
reduction in the demand for seasonal labor; but
the jobs have been so numerous and close to-
gether that the whole begging and stealing
element in the migratory class has disappeared
together with many of the institutions and
activities which its presence necessitated.
IMPROVED ECONOMIC CONDITIONS
THESE facts seem to reveal the fundamen-
tal economic character of the problem.
Four or five years of steady work at good wages
has elevated the migrant class. Coincident
with this has come the development of social
agencies and reforms, such as the employment
service, housing and sanitary improvements
and prohibition that have helped this upward
tendency. Probably the most potent factor
of all has been the new motive for better living
which has been furnished the migrant. Be-
fore the war he doubted, and often with rea-
son, whether society had any decent place for
him or any serious demand for his services.
During the war he learned that every man was
greatly needed. The peremptory "work or
fight" order made him realize that he really
counted in the world. Unquestionably the
migrant showed a full measure of war patriot-
ism. The breast of many a harvest hand was
spangled with Liberty Loan and Red Cross
buttons and a large number went into har-
vest work with the definite consciousness
that they were serving their country in a
time of need.
110
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
This has given the migrant not only a new
individual motive but has put a new motive
into the class as such, and a new capacity —
call it class loyalty.
GROUP CONSCIOUSNESS
IT SEEMS probable that the American
migrant has also discovered a new capacity
for social organization. For many years the
American Federation of Labor has attempted,
with very small success to ally transient workers
with organized labor. There was no cohesion in
the group ; its organization has fallen apart like
grains of sand. The "Hotels de Gink" which
were organized and managed by migrants in
New York City, Seattle and elsewhere during
the winter of 1914 were interesting and showed
a certain limited capacity for practical organiza-
tion. In Seattle one migratory group took con-
tracts for clearing land and employed its own
members in order to tide them over the period
of unemployment.
It is through the Industrial Workers of the
World, however, that migrants and unskilled
laborers have shown the greatest ability,
persistence and capacity for organization which
this class has ever developed in America. In
spite of the fact that the social doctrines pro-
fessed by this organization are abhorrent to
American ideals and inimical to our institu-
tions, the successful way in which the I. W. W.
is marshalling and holding the allegiance of a
group which has until recently been below the
level of organization is an important social phe-
nomenon.
New group organization is the beginning of edu-
cation in social action. What the I. W. W. can
do, some other movement with better ideals
can do and to better purpose.
THE NEW STATUS
THE migrant has reached a new and
higher level of life as a result of the war.
Plenty of work at good wages has enabled him
to attain better standards of living. Institu-
tional reforms have helped him to retain them.
Government propaganda has given him a new
sense of his social value. As a result, this
group has developed class loyalty and a cer-
tain capacity for organization.
DANGER OF REACTION
THESE are real and striking gains but they
may easily be lost if the process which
helped to create them is reversed. There is a
vast permanent demand for seasonal labor.
Such labor at best yields a very narrow margin
of profit. It is difficult — for many, impossible
— to find continuous seasonal work. The ex-
perience through which the migrant must go
creates a serious inchnation in him to acquire
the permanent habit of seasonal labor. Most
labor experts expect a return to hobo con-
ditions. It is most important, therefore, to
inquire whether at least some of the gains of
the immediate past cannot be kept. Is it
necessary or inevitable for the migrant labor
class to slump back into previous conditions?
Already there are signs which point to the fact
that the migrant's war status is declining.
With the end of the war federal emergency
funds which had supported the employment
service were no longer available and it had its
1919 work to do with greatly reduced forces
and largely upon the basis of local support.
The Kenyon-Nolan bill was prepared to per-
petuate the service in something like its war-
time scope, but Congress adjourned with
the measure still in committee. The result
has been that outside of Washington, D. C,
the federal employment offices have had to go
out of existence. According to those best in-
formed, this bill will never be passed.
The difficulties of supplying labor to meet a
demand so fluctuating both as to time and
numbers are obvious. Before the United States
employment service was established the entire
process of labor distribution was very inade-
quate and inaccurate. Labor was misdirected
as often as directed. The result was delay,
discouragement, ill-health, bitter feeling and,
worst of all, the fixing of the habit of casual
work in a large number of workers.
EXPLOITING THE MIGRANT
IF SOCIETY has reason to fear the migrant,
he certainly has greater reason to fear
society. As a transient, without the backing
of a fixed home and community or of a well-knit
organization, it is hard for him to protect him-
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups
HI
self. Every agency with which he has anything
to do tends to exploit him. The farmer, the
private employment agencies, the railroads,
the local officials and police fall into an anti-
social attitude toward him. The unscrup-
ulous employer uses the seasonal worker as a
strike-breaker but with no intention of incor-
porating him permanently in his industry.
The ward politician buys his vote at election
for partisan ends. Thus society deals with him.
Besides, there are a hoard of purely parasitic
forces which prey on him. Drinking, gambling
and prostitution are the forms of amusement
in the lodging-house districts which he is com-
pelled to frequent. Prohibition and a general
clean-up of the cities have greatly bettered
living conditions, but a large proportion of
seasonal laborers are relieved of their sav-
ings as soon as they reach the city. Besides,
gamblers and hold-up men follow the harvest
work systematically and prey upon these work-
ers. Local news items in the press of the wheat
belt have shown conclusively the presence of
such criminals. These forces unite to pull down
men already demoralized by the conditions
under which they are compelled to live.
EXCLUSION FROM CITIZENSHIP
UNFORTUNATELY, society has made it
almost impossible for the migrant to
improve his condition through political means.
since our existing voting laws practically dis-
enfranchise him. As John Spargo has put it
in the World's Work:
"We penalize the men who provide casual
labor by excluding them from the privileges of
citizenship. This we do indirectly, but effec-
tively, by making the right to vote, in national
as well as local elections, dependent upon
residential qualifications which the migratory
worker can rarely meet. A fixed residence for
a definite period of time, personal appearance
for registration on fixed dates in order to vote,
forfeiture of the right to vote as a result of
moving within certain periods of time, even in
pursuit of employment — these are the devices
which make our migratory workers a dis-
enfranchised class, a proletariat of a peculiarly
helpless kind. Many a hard-working, intelligent
American, who, from choice or from necessity,
is a migratory worker following his job, never
has an opportunity to vote for state legislators,
for governor, for congressman, or president.
He is just as effectively excluded from the actual
electorate as if he were a Chinese coolie,
ignorant of our customs and our speech."
One of the most effective means of combatting
radicalism among this group is to give these
men the ballot, in fact as well as in theory. By
excluding them from citizenship we deprive
them of a patriotic interest in the State.
NATURE'S prodigality is necessarily seasonal. To harvest her diver-
sified and scattered bounty requires an army of 1,500,000 migrant
workers. This army is unorganized, unskilled, uncared for, and is at the mercy
of the radical and the exploiter. Thus we have a moral problem of the first
magnitude which the church must help to solve.
Home life must be substituted for hobo life. This means making men steady
through steady employment. In order to accomplish this the employer and
the worker must learn to shake hands rather than fists. We should substi-
tute constructive Christianity for "red" radicalism on the one hand and
rank reactionism on the other. The issue is Christ or chaos.
112
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
The Problems
MIGRANTS are the by-products of seasonal industries. These periodic
fluctuations in industry are due to three main causes. In the first
place, nature herself is to blame. Grain must be harvested when it is
ripe — bricks have to be baked when the water does not freeze in the clay.
In the second place, there is the seasonal demand for goods. For example, straw
hats could be manufactured twelve months in the year, but since they are worn only
in warm weather we find more than twice as many people employed in this occu-
pation in February than in July.
Finally, there is the problem of human nature. After a man becomes accustomed
to temporary employment, he may refuse steady work, or any job at all for that
matter; but usually he starts his life of vagi'ancy through necessity rather than choice.
WINTER WHEAT REGION
SEASONAL DISTRIBUTION OF TOTAL LABOR
ON AN
800 ACRE WHEAT AND SUMMER FALLOW FARM
WALLA WALLA. WASHINGTON
SPRING WHEAT REGION
SEASONAL DISTRIBUTION OF TOTAL LABOR
ON AN
600 ACRE GRAIN FARM
NORTH DAKOTA
HOURS '
AN
0 20
FEB
I0 20
MAR
10 70
APR MAY
10 20 10 20
JUNt JULY AUG StPT 0C1
10 ;0 10 ZO 10 ZQ 10 EO 10 K
r NOV DEC HOURS
""t
MAN I
.ABOR
t
11
1. .
HOURS
OIS
STUW
& PL
WORKIN
- FALIOW
■ iiRiiii
HOURS
a!
1
-llf-
Jt
¥
MORS
ELAB
OR
t
:#::,:
..Ii li
!!!!■!
IDH r
•vm
II— »
MONTH
0 to 1 10 M
MNFEE
3 MAR
W to 10 to
APR MAY
10 iO 10 10 ID K) 10 ID >o n
JUNE JULY AUG SEPTOCl
10 10 10 to
[NOV DEC '^°'*™
HOURS
500
400
300
200
100
JAN
10 ;o
FEB
10 20
MAR
10 20
APR
10 20
MAY
10 20
JUNE
10 M
JUL^
to K
AUG V
10 20
>EP1
o»
OCT
10 JO
NOV
10 to
DEC
10 S)
HOURS
500
+00
300
200
100
MAN UBOR
1^
-■-i
1
■■
■1
1
1
1
1
1
,
1
1
■■
■
WIN
DINC
■
-■ !■■■
HOURS
800
700
600
500
♦00
300
200
100
r
>R1P
LAN
SE
MRKING \i
FALLOW \i
ARVtsns
PVOWWO
PLOWING
HOURS
800
700
GOO
500
400
300
200
100
MORSE LABOF
11
1
^
1
■1
1
1.
- 1
1
■
1
1
1
-
1 1
I
1
1
1
■1
MONTti
10 to
JAN
10 w
FEB
MAR
10 »
APR
•0 10 10 to
MAY JUNE
•0 w
JUL")
MM 10 »
AUG SEPl
ro to
rocT
■0 10
NOV
raid
DEC
MONTH
These diagrams show the fluctuations in labor demand on single typical farms.
Multiply these figures by the hundreds of thousands of farms in the United States
and it is easy to understand why a quarter of a million migrants are needed annually
in the grain belt alone.
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups
113
FEDERAL REPORT
THE Commission on Industrial Relations
reporting on migrant labor in 1916 stated
that there are several million migrant workers
in the United States even in the best of times
and that the number is increasing; that if all
men wanted to work all the time, very large
numbers would be idle part of the time on
account of the inequality of seasonal demands;
that migrant labor tends to produce a habit
and a type of man unfavorable to steady em-
ployment; and that the habitual migi-ant is
ruined economically and degi-aded morally.
The labor market, this report points out, is
unorganized, the migi-ant movement is con-
trolled largely by rumor, and the search for
work is practically undirected.
Likewise the local control of the migrant situ-
ation is inadequate because seasonal labor is
interstate and even international. It affects
vast industries and often involves hundreds of
thousands of workers at a time who travel over
great distances. The problem, therefore, is
of fundamental national importance, since our
more basic industries depend on such labor.
We have already noted that living conditions
of migrant labor are generally very bad; that
labor camps are characteristically unsanitary
and both physically and morally degrading,
while city lodgings for migrants are no better.
MONTHLY FLUCTUATIONS
IN MIGRATORY MANUFACTURING INDUSTRIES
BRICK AND TILE
TERRACOTTA, AND FIRE CLAY PRODUCTS number
OF WAGE
EARNERS
r^
X
^
^'i'V'i
1 1 , 1 1 1 , 1 ;
7i 'I ' 1 ' 1' I'T-
! 1
1 . 1 ' 1 ' 1 ' 1 ' 1 ' 1 '
1
■■T-1
111 1 1 1 1 1
.
1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
U—
t
1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 . II
1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
1 1 1 1 1 1 r 1
1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 II
1 ' 1 11 1 1 1 1 II
1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
111 ) 1 1 1 1 1 1
1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
! 1 ' 1 1 1 1 1 i III
' 1 ' 1 1 1 II 1 II 11
1 1 1 1 t 1 1
' 1 ' 1 ' 1 ' 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
^
1 1 1 1 1 II 1 1 1 1
' ! ' 1 ' 1 1 III III
III 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I
CANNING AND
PRESERVING FRUITS AND VEGETABLES
EB MAR Ar-K MAI }^:.i jULI AUG. SEF'T ^CT, :.0.. CEC.
MAXIMUM YEARLY FLUCTUATIONS 47,419
JAN. FEE MAR APR MAY Jlj;;L JULf AUG. SEPT. OCT NOV. DEC.
MAXIMUM YEARLY FLUCTUATIONS 140,390
114
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
The recommendation submitted by the Com-
mission included the development of employ-
ment agencies on a national basis such as actu-
ally took place during the war; legislation pro-
viding for cheap railroad fares for workers
traveling under the direction of the public
employment service; establishment of work-
ingmen's hotels in all large cities and suitable
accommodations for transients of this class
elsewhere; and, finally, the establishment of
tramp colonies to retrain and reeducate such
habitual vagrants as can be made safe for re-
turn to society, and to keep the permanently
unfit from being a burden and menace to others
by permanent segregation.
ECONOMIC PROPOSALS
AN INVESTIGATION by the Interchurch
^ World Movement brought out the follow-
ing points in the field of economic reorganiza-
tion: The evils of migratory labor might
be lessened by decreasing the demand for this
type of worker. For example, in the grain
harvest such a reduction might come through a
further use of labor-saving machines; through
crop diversification, which in the grain belt
would require more men throughout the year
and less extra help dvuing the harvest; and
through the introduction of local industries
which might even up the seasonal labor in a
given locality and reduce the necessity of im-
porting short-time harvest hands.
But none of these possibilitiespromises any great
reduction in the total demand for seasonal labor
within the near future.
SEQUENTIAL EMPLOYMENT
THE immediate need, therefore, is to make
the best of the present situation and devise
the most profitable use of casual workers.
There are a number of remedies which can be
applied at once:
The establishment of national sequences of
seasonal employment would enable workers to
go from one job to another with the minimum
of delay.
An organization of seasonal laborers would en-
able them to influence the conditions of their
employment and best secure the advantages
of collective bargaining.
VOCATIONAL GUIDANCE
INASMUCH as the harvest army includes a
very large number of young men or others
who are definitely seeking to improve their
conditions, with fair hope of succeeding, it is
highly important that vocational guidance be
extended to the workers. About one-third of
them report themselves as farmers and another
third as laborers. On the agricultural side such
guidance should hold before young men the
opportunities for agricultural education and
should present to all who are seeking a perma-
nent place in agriculture the opportunity of
securing a farm and working into farm owner-
ship and stable citizenship.
CONTINUOUS EMPLOYMENT
RATHER than to suffer the burdens of
inevitable winter unemployment to be
visited on a large number of seasonal workers
and of general unemployment in times of indus-
trial depression, it is at least fair to question
whether society would not be wiser to devise
an artificial demand for labor at such times
through the undertaking of such public works
as the construction of national highways, the
reclamation of agricultural lands or important
civic improvements.
The risk of degradation through unemployment
is certainly too heavy for the individual to
carry alone. It might well be shared by society
through some form of unemployment insurance.
LEGISLATIVE IMPROVEMENTS
LEGISLATIVE and administrative meas-
ures for the amelioration of the migrant
ought to include the passage of abill for legally
establishing and perpetuating the federal em-
ployment service. This is essential if we are to
avoid the chaotic conditions of pre-war days.
There should be general revision of vagrancy
laws on the basis of present knowledge, so that
the legal oppression of migrants might be miti-
gated. Further legislation ought to be enacted
to protect migrant laborers from fraud and in-
justice, and to enable them to vote.
Finally, sanitary laws and building require-
ments should be modified in the light of our
new knowledge.
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups 115
Forces at Work
IN THIS entire field the religious forces are scattered and handicapped. From
any statesman -like viewpoint it may be said to be an untouched field. The
church has never attempted to deal adequately with the problem of labor
migration. There have been certain notable exceptions. There are rescue missions
which have been wonderfully successful in dealing with the men of this class, a
striking example of which is the Union City Mission in Minneapolis. The club
operated by this organization is conducted on as high a level as those run for soldiers
during the war. The lodging and rooming accommodations are beyond reproach.
Morgan Memorial in Boston is another model mission. This institution, under
efficient direction, provides for all of the needs — physical, mental and moral— of
the men of this class. Missions of this type, however, are very exceptional. The
majority are characteristically under-manned and inadequately equipped. Many
are painfully lacking in sanitary equipment.
The worst feature is the lack of Christian cooperation. Mission competes with
mission. As a result the "panhandler" is able to "make the rounds" as he calls
it. He goes from one mission to another, getting aid from each. As there is no
cooperation between them there is no possibility of knowing what the other organi-
zations are doing for him.
Lack of denominational chui'ch supervision is another serious defect in the present
system. A few are run by certain denominations and an even larger number sub-
sidized by them, but on the whole the majority are free-lance organizations.
What is needed is an organization to get behind these competing enterprises and bring
order out of chaos. The advantage of united action is demonstrated by the efficiency
of the Salvation Army. No single agency working with migrants in our cities is as
well known or as effective as the AiTny. It frequently follows these men into the
small centers where it is practically the only philanthropic agency which pays any
attention to them. Its methods may not approve themselves entirely to other phil-
anthropic societies or to organized religion, but it has done better than any other
agency, largely because it has been nationally organized.
The same sort of service, with new emphasis and new social vision, would revolution-
ize the migrancy problem in our cities.
Outside of its efforts in the cities, the only large piece of work which the church is
doing for migrant groups is in the lumber camps.
116
Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
A TYPICAL OPPORTUNITY
THE forces involved in these camps, how-
ever, are entirely inadequate. Were each
of the "sky pilots" (employed by the denomina-
tions) to visit three camps a week, they would
not be able to make the rounds once in a year.
The inadequacy of the church's approach is
illustrated by the conditions in Grays Harbor
County, Washington. In thiscounty, which isap-
proximately fifty miles long by thirty-five miles
wide, there are about 50,000 people. Of this
number, only 3,000 are members of any church
and yet there are 44 churches ministering to
these people. In the county there are 64 log-
ging camps, employing 5,000 men, located in
the midst of primeval forests far from social,
moral and religious influences. Of the 64 log-
ging camps in the county, 56 are without
religious ministrations. Five hundred children
receive no religious or educational advantages.
The possibilities for service in a lumber county
like Grays Harbor are limitless. The equip-
ment is ready at hand. There are recreation
halls, most of which were built under the excite-
ment of the war, and all of which could be
easily secured for the use of the church.
GRAYS HARBOR COUNTY
WASHINGTON
5CAL£ OF MILES
0 12 5
0 son Logging Col NlSSOf^ Grays Harbor Logging Co.
(l40*Vi5AsJ O Schafter Bros.#70>
mmm Logg.ngco^p ,
WISHMq Aberdeen logging Co
" "^ oOnEII
lUNOo
;^'leLog£ingCo.' LumoerLO BAIBURNq
•WishkaBoutCo igjiWinooche Lumbe
biHandS LumbeiCo ,#■* „«,'i*V*M**''? ^ SHSOP
HMUIAM' ---♦ ■•■'iS.tpSMilPOUSlC
fl. Chufch with resident postof
0-Chiirch
■ Church abandoned
0-Town
• -Logging Camps
44 Ministers and chorches operating.
Protestant and Catholic.
50,000 Populai-on
3.000 Church members and attendants,
including Sunday schools
47.000 No church aHiliation
5.000 Loggers
Lumber Co
Ti NESTEftN
Lytle Logging Co.
•soi
9fl'<- >'jt"^nts Loggin.
'-■'-'■ lerCo
'IMEPfllDIIICE
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups 117
Proposed Policies
BESIDES the purely economic problems, there is a field of voluntary activity
to be found in meeting some of the immediate needs of the migrant men.
These are best met by Christian kindness expressed through personal
contacts. It must be understood that such activities, while fundamental from the
standpoint of the individual, are palliative rather than preventive with respect to
the problem as a whole. They must not be substituted in thought or in fact for any
of the deeper-lying measures which it is the duty of enlightened public opinion to
demand and of the state to work out.
A fundamental service to be performed by the church is to provide these men with
non-commercial and friendly resorts while waiting between seasons and between
jobs. Almost everything which it has been necessary to do for the soldier in travel,
in camp and at leisure ought to be done for the migrant worker.
The World War has shown numerous examples of welfare service in which voluntary
philanthropic agencies cooperated with the army. Exact methods have been devel-
oped; a successful technique has been discovered and, most important, a strong
body of Christian workers has been educated. Even the necessary equipment is
at hand. All these may be capitalized for the benefit of the migrant workers.
The methods of this welfare service will naturally have to vary from community to
community. Sometimes food, shelter, recreation, reading and wi'iting material,
clinic or hospital service would need to be supplied. The direction of the service
would be in the hands of the minister, chaplain or other Christian worker; and its
success would be in proportion to their tact, efficiency and genuine brotherliness.
The striking degree to which commercial agencies exploit migrant workers results in
bitterness and intense radicalism among these peoples. WTiat could be more Chris-
tian than to substitute an organized movement of kindness for one of injustice?
An example of this sort of service is to be found in the experiment of Mayor Gregory,
of Pratt, Kansas. He erected a large tent on a vacant lot opposite the court house
for the accommodation of harvest hands. It was fm-nished with seats, tables, writing
materials, a music box, cots and bundles of straw. Men who had no money to buy
meals were given work on the streets or sent out on short jobs. Farmers met the
workers at the camp and organized their han^est crews.
Ministers of Pratt visited the camps each evening and on Sundays addressed the men.
118 Migrant Groups: HOME MISSIONS
A Tentative Cooperative Program
IN LARGE CITIES
1. Existing Christian agencies dealing with migrants, such as city rescue
missions, so far as their usefulness is justified by the survey, should be
brought to adopt modem ideals and then given adequate financial support.
2. The Christian forces should cooperate with the general social and
philanthropic agencies of the city, especially with the public employ-
ment service.
3. In all cities which are central labor markets for migrant workers, permanent
welfare centers should be set up, places of resort, direction and informa-
tion, with adequate equipment and leadership.
IN OTHER COMMUNITIES
1. Wherever seasonal industry is prevalent, the local church should always
include the welfare of migrants in its program.
2. It may well add specially trained workers to its staff for this purpose, who
should be supervised and directed by some joint agency of the churches.
3. In temporary labor camps a "hut" should be established as a special
center for the workers and directed by a trained secretary.
4. When women and children are involved in seasonal labor, women leaders
and suitable special facilities should be supplied.
5. Itinerant missionaries should follow the migratory movement itself as
counsellors and companions of the transient workers.
In all these forms of service the aim should be to reach men while they are
up and doing and before they are down and out.
HOME MISSIONS: Migrant Groups
119
Proposed Program for Migrant Workers
Type of
enterprise
Number
of
workers
needed
How arrived at
in
2; a.--n
s
>>
u
1
a
a
ts
if
en
3
J3
O
s
I. Units at-
tached to
employment
service.
400
Actual number public em-
ployment offices handling
1,000 men per month.
100
12
$3,000
$300,000
$150,000
II. Itinerat-
ing units for
grain har-
vest hands.
75
Estimated number of coun-
ties handling 1,000 harvest
migrants at a given time.
50
3
800
40,000
20,000
III. Labor
camp units.
5,000
Estimate based on offi-
cially reported number
and population of labor
camps in New York and
California.
1,000
8
1,500
1,500,000
750,000
IV. Units for
women and
children in
cannery and
agricultural
labor camps.
1,000
Estimate based on investi-
gation of cannery and ag-
ricultural labor camps in
New York, New Jersey,
Delaware and Maryland
and a study of California
official reports.
200
3
800
160,000
80,000
V. City "res-
cue" mis-
sions.
No estimate possible pre-
vious to survey
1 year
5 years
$1,000,000
$5,000,000
T
AMERICAN INDIANS
HE Indian of the old trail was a religious being. The veiy perils and hard-
ships of the chase and war-path created in him a longing for some relation-
ship with the unseen world of mystery round about him.
But the old Indian has passed on, leaving behind chiefly such vestiges of the old
regime as war paint and feathers, bow and arrow, blanket and moccasin.
The Indian of today is just commg into citizenship. He must meet the demands
of this new transition period. He has entered upon the highway of knowledge and
cannot turn back to the old trails.
1-ess than one-third of the Indian population is related to the various Christian
communions; approximately 46,000 are neglected by Christian agencies and unreached
by Roman Catholic or Protestant missionaries.
Nine thousand Indian youths heard their country's call in the late war and left their
tribal clans to fight for liberty. Six thousand were volunteers.
PROTESTANT MISSIONS TO INDIANS
IN THE UNITED STATES
;iT7r^\T\JlALlP 9B0KANE
iRKiEr/ • WASH. I- \
\»OH(J- SKOKOWISH I'cOFIIR
quinaIeli^puvallup ' i-.ypKr'.
T #NF'-
CHiWAUS
^VAKIM^,
D'ALENE
' in ''
OREG.
KLAMATH [
HOOPA^ SMflST» IBIDWELL
^%V^«i«fiEENVILLE
IDAHO ^
BANNIJpKJ ^'WlND RIVER
« j WYO.
. SHOSHONE I
J
1 «*•• ^lOUX •] f
^
N^'JuifiO- NEV.
I A O *>\.^WALKER RP
I
UtNTAH
^WALKER RIVER 1 UTAH
^>- * O^ASHOE
/-/^^■. X MOAPAh
COLO,
[_%Hn._w,TS_^IS^rE"'^
UEBLO
-Bapt
• Cong.
• Episc,
• Luth.
"Meeh.
Ugend
* Friends ^Moravian
*lndepend"t tfjat. |nd. Ass'n.
■Mennonite Ptesbylerian
•Y.M. C.A. Refoimed
•Y.W.C.A. "Neged Fields
-WW 1
t ♦ CHEROKEE ^
_ 5tl»i">l-E ^
I X PAWNEE •^^^ ^ ^
I? *KIOWA*«. CREEK •
IOWA*
CADDD II
* SEF/INOLE . j.fO*
"^ — ^^•CHOCTAW"^*!
122
American Indians: HOME MISSIONS
0)
o
o
I
o
0)
0)
LJ
HOME MISSIONS: American Indians
123
NOT A VANISHING RACE
THE total number of Indians in the con-
tinental United States is approximately
336,000. They are divided into tribal bands
and clans exceeding 150 in number, all speaking
different languages and dialects and scattered
on 147 reservations and in different com-
munities in practically every state of the
union.
In 1900 there were in the continental United
States 237,196; in 1890, 248,253; in 1880,
244,000 and in 1870, 278,000. It appears,
therefore, that the number of Indians in the
continental United States declined from 1870
to 1900, but increased considerably during the
decade between 1900 and 1910.
The largest number of Indians in 1918 was in
Oklahoma, there being in this state 119,175.
Other states having an Indian population of
over 10,000 were: Arizona, 44,499; South Da-
kota, 23,217; New Mexico, 21,186; California
15,725; Minnesota 12,003; Montana, 12,079;
Washington, 11,082; Wisconsin, 10,302.
The several groups of Dakotas or Sioux, for
example, number in round terms 30,000 and
the Chippewas 20,000. They are settled in
what used to be known as the Northwest —
that is, the region tributary to the Great Lakes
and the upper Mississippi. In the Southwest
the Navajos outnumber all other groups of a
single name. More than 20,000 live on a reser-
vation nearly twice as large as Massachusetts,
or about one-third the size of New York.
The total number of Indians in the continental
United States in 1910 was distributed by blood
as follows:
All classes 265,683 100 per cent
Full blood . 150,053 56.5 "
Mixed blood 93,423 35.1 "
White and Indian 88,030 33.1
Negro and Indian 2,255 0.8
White, Negro and Indian 1,793 0.7
Other mixture and mixture
unknown 1,345 0.5
Not reported 22,207 8.4
Of the Indians in Alaska 84.7 per cent, are full-
blooded and 15.3 per cent, are of mixed blood.
Of the total number of Indians in the continen-
tal United States 50.9 per cent, are males and
49.1 per cent, are females; the number of males
to 100 females thus being 103.6. The birth-
rate is greater among the Indians of mixed
blood than it is among the full-blooded Indians;
it is greater among those of white and Indian
mixture.
CHRISTIAN FORCES
AT WORK
SINCE the days of Roger Williams, John
Eliot and David Brainard sporadic
attempts have been made at occupying this
field by the Christian forces. According to par-
tial returns furnished by the commissioner of
Indian affairs in his report of 1919 there are
642 churches composed of Indians, with 429
Protestant and 208 Roman Catholic mission-
aries working among them. There are 44,730
Protestant and 58,641 Catholic church-going
Indians. The actual number of adherents
would probably reach 70,000.
Twenty-six different boards representing
twenty-one different Protestant denominations
have been responsible for this work. Partial
statistics available from eighteen of these
denominations show that there are missions
established in over one hundred different tribes
and tribal bands with 500 organized churches
and as many outstations. More than 250
white workers and 300 native helpers, inter-
preters and assistants serve these points.
There are 25 Protestant mission schools with
an enrolment of 2,000.
The annual expenditure for all missionary work,
including the maintenance of these mission
schools does not exceed $330,000 according to
the last annual report of the Home Missions
Council.
In addition to these denominational efforts
there are such agencies as the Young Men's
Christian Association, with about 75 organiza-
tions and 2,200 members and the Young
Women's Christian Association with 17 schools
and approximately 1,200 members.
Other organizations are the National Indian
Association, the Indian Rights Association, the
John Eliot Foundation for Moral Training and
a few independent missions.
124
American Indians: HOME MISSIONS
OUR OBLIGATION
THAT the Christian churches of this land
owe a debt to the Indian, the eternal debt
of love forever unpaid which proximity and
the claims of neighborliness bring, no one will
question. The long-deferred payment of this
debt calls for immediate settlement before the
night comes on and the people are left in their
darkness. This settlement demands a construc-
tive program of advance instead of sporadic
efforts and retrenchment policies, and a vision
which admits difficulties, identifies adversaries
and overcomes in conquering might.
The task is well summed up in the words of
one deeply interested in the cause of the
American Indian:
The great problem above all others which we (the Chris-
tian agencies) face perpetually among these people is,
first of all that they are a primitive people with little
conception of organized life other than their tribal
ways of doing things; that the work among them
must be primarily personal; that the only hope of the
coming generations lies in a native leadership; that if
we are to hold the young people who come back from
school there must be a program of social Christianity,
not simply the preaching of personal salvation, im-
portant as that is; and that the material for religious
education for a primitive people must be of a sort
to meet their needs and give expression to their think-
ing, which is concrete and not abstract.
A PROGRAM OF ADVANCE
A STATESMANLIKE program of advance
is presented in the following suggestions:
1. The evangelization of pagan tribes and por-
tions of tribes should be realized by and through
a thorough-going policy of comity and coopera-
tion which shall prevent over-lapping, competi-
tion and crowding on the part of all evangelical
agencies in providing for these unmet needs.
2. The adequate strengthening of the forces
already on the field calls for an increase in the
personnel which shall make for a greater
number of workers and thus afford opportunity
for the personal work so necessary if the Ameri-
can Indians are to be fully Christianized.
3. A substantial material equipment should
involve construction of new buildings wherever
necessary and adequate repairs at such mission
stations which are now in a state of deteriora-
tion. Community houses and community
centers should be established and maintained
in order to meet the peculiar demands of the
Indian people.
4. The time has come when the Christian
forces must unite on a great central institution
for the training of native leaders to meet the
needs among all the Indian tribes, thus fur-
nishing the means of extending the kingdom of
God among the millions of Indians, not only
in the United States, but in Central and South
America as well.
5. More than 7,000 Navajo children are not
in school. Mission schools already existing
should be greatly strengthened in order to
educate and prepare the children for more
advanced institutes and seminaries which will
train ministers and Christian workers. This
elementary education is all the more desirable
in view of the fact that public schools are not
yet provided in sufficient numbers and in
suitable locations to meet the needs of our
Indian youth.
6. A unified religious education program is
required for Indian schools under trained
directors, especially government non-reserva-
tion schools; these should be supplied with
literature prepared and adapted to meet the
needs of these students.
7. A program of applied social Christianity
should be arranged in Indian communities and
on reservations; it must be intensely practical
and should embody the social message of the
gospel in all its applications to modern life.
8. Two great interdenominational projects
which call for a united approach on the part of
all evangelical agencies demand special men-
tion. They are: (1) To establish and maintain
a central interdenominational institution for
training Christian leaders for all the tribes of
the United States and eventually for the twenty
million or more Indians in Central and South
America; (2) To meet the need of a unified
religious education program under trained re-
Hgious work directors. Especially in the gov-
ernment non-reservation schools, there is im-
perative need for a united approach on behalf
of all the evangelical agencies; and religious
directors, preferably ordained ministers of the
gospel, should be appointed in key-institutions.
ALASKA
MISSIONARY work in Alaska includes a ministry to the natives as well
as to the white settlers. The entire population is about 64,000, more
than half of which is white. Two-thirds of the white population is
composed of Swedish, Norwegian, Canadian, German, Irish, English and a small
representation of a few other stocks.
The natives are divided into four groups: Eskimos, Aleuts, Thlinkits and Athabascans.
Three railroads penetrate to the interior of Alaska's 598,884 square miles.
The natural wealth of Alaska consists largely in its minerals: gold, copper, tin, coal
and other deposits.
Fishing, fur trading, reindeer raising and agriculture are also important industries.
Alaska was purchased by the United States from Russia in March 1867 for
$7,200,000. In 1912 the product of the Alaskan fisheries alone totaled $18,877,468
for the year.
A considerable portion of Alaska is inaccessible from October 1 to June 1 each year.
The difficulties of travel and transportation over this vast field make missionary work
a hazardous undertaking. At certain seasons of the year the trails become almost
impassable.
The seasonal nature of many districts in Alaska makes the army of migrant laborers
relatively large. In 1912 more than 24,000 people were employed in the various
branches of her fisheries.
The very great preponderance of males over females in the population creates peculiar
problems. In 1910 there were five times as many white men as white women
in Alaska.
There are relatively few churches in Alaska, hundreds of square miles being without
a chapel or meeting house.
The influenza epidemic has brought about the depopulation of certain areas and
villages. This scoui'ge has been particularly severe among the natives.
Conditions in Russia have caused the practical breakdown of the missionary work
of the Greek Catholic Church in Alaska.
126
Alaska: HOME MISSIONS
Certain Protestant mission boards have been forced to retrench even in the face of
important needs.
The present situation demands more missionaries, a broader ministry and a more
generously supported work so that every occupied place may be reached.
New Christian hospitals with doctors and nurses are particularly needed.
The distances from one station to another are so great that it is almost impossible for
one man to serve more than a single station.
There must be worked out in the near future a system of missionary supei'vision for
Alaska so that a wise, comprehensive and non-competitive missionary program may
be established. This system of supervision will also be a great boon to mission-
aries now working at lonely mission stations where they rarely see a white face and
seldom get news from the outside world.
A very definite allocation of responsibility is possible in the present state of Alaska's
development and this is being furthered to some e tent by the recently created
Associated Evangelical Churches of Alaska. This is an organization made up of
those missionary agencies at work in Alaska which signify their willingness to share
in a coordinated cooperative program for Alaska. Recommendations concerning
the opening of new fields and the allocation of denominational responsibilities will
be passed upon by the organization.
MISSION FIELDS
-^
»-^
»<>*
"^
\
IN ALASKA
1. PRESBYTERIAN
2. EPISCOPALIAN
/W
_.^ 3
^6
2
1
2
•
\
1
\
\
\
1
3. FRIENDS
4. CONGREGATIONAL
s
P^y
2
5. NORWEGIAN
y2,
8
6. METHODIST EPISCOPAL
\i
\
7. SWEDISH EVANGELICAL
^
tfTK 8
9
8. MORAVIANS
9. BAPTIST
1 1
9 J
r
H
u
'^\o
^y^r"
*©
r
^
^^''^^^..c^-W^
^
vJ^
ORIENTALS IN THE
UNITED STATES
WHILE twenty-eight millions of immigrants from Europe have come to
the United States since the beginning of the nineteenth century,
somewhat less than 450,000 have come from Asia. This survey
covers four oriental peoples in the United States: Chinese, the earliest immigration
now steadily decreasing through retm*n of considerable numbers annually to their
homes; Japanese, increasing steadily by the immigration of picture brides and the
high birth rate, although immigration of new laborers is prohibited; East Indians,
or Hindus, and Koreans, who are present in almost negligible numbers, but who for
various reasons have attracted considerable public attention.
Of these four groups, the first three mentioned are peoples who in each case come
from districts where their own countrymen are especially enterprising or venture-
some, being distinguished as traders, fishermen or soldiers.
The census of 1910 gives 71,531 Chinese and 72,157 Japanese in the continental United
States. The Chinese have decreased 18,332 and the Japanese have increased 47,831
since 1900. In 1870 there were 63,199 Chinese and only 55 Japanese in the United
States. About 75 per cent, of the Chinese and 90 per cent, of the Japanese are in
the Pacific Coast and Mountain states.
Practically all the Chinese in America are Cantonese, coming from the restricted
area of three or four counties lying between Hongkong and Canton city. They speak
a language quite different from that used throughout most of China, so that only a
very few missionaries from China can speak the language of the Chinese in America.
Most of the Chinese students in the American colleges are also out of touch with the
mass of their fellow countrymen here, both through difference of language and social
status.
The early immigration of Chinese supplied the demand for labor in the develop-
ment of California, and the Chinese laborers became pretty well scattered in the
mines and on the ranches, as well as throughout the whole United States in small
numbers.
They developed later a tendency to mass together in large centers of population.
The number in San Francisco was formerly three times what it is now, though the
128 Orientals in the United States: HOME MISSIONS
district occupied was little, if any larger. The Chinese were driven out of some cities,
as Tacoma, Washington, and later were largely supplanted on the ranches by the in-
flux of Japanese. At present the Chinese are found mostly in and about the large
towns, though there still remain a considerable number of Chinese farmers and
market gardeners, particularly in the Sacramento river district.
The Chinese on the ranches in California form one of the most valuable elements of
the Chinese population, but they are still largely untouched by Christian influences,
due to the difficulty of reaching them and the lack of trained Christian workers.
The Japanese laborers come mostly from the southwest coast provinces of Japan.
As compared with the Chinese, they are more homogeneous in language and spirit,
though the distinction between laborers and student classes is somewhat in evidence.
All missionaries from Japan can do effective work among the Japanese in America dur-
ing their periods of furlough, and are enthusiastically welcomed by the Japanese here.
Many Japanese have remained on the land, entering extensively into agricultural
pursuits. Of all Japanese, the farmers are the least effectively reached by the forces of
Christianity. The Japanese are strongly massed in such large centers as Seattle, San
Francisco and Los Angeles, and their social and economic life is well organized.
From these centers much effective influence goes out to the Japanese in the country,
for the Japanese are great readers of newspapers and keep in close touch with their
protective national associations. These agencies should be more widely used by
Christian workers.
The Hindu immigrants who come from the plains of northern India, are scattered
in small but conspicuous groups from Vancouver, B. C. to the Imperial valley in
southern California, where they are found in lumber camps and in the warm interior
valleys. They are largely untouched by Christian influences, are very suspicious
on account of their connection with revolutionary plans in India, are generally tran-
sient laborers without families, and have a correspondingly low standard of living
and of morals. The majority of these people are Sikhs in religion though some are
Moslems. The former are generally adherents of reformed sects and belong to
racial gi^oups which are physically and morally superior to most of the population
of India.
The Koreans consist of small scattered groups, mostly in California and Hawaii,
with a strong national spirit, very largely Christians or adherents, good workers
in various industries, principally agriculture, and generally not distinguished from the
Japanese.
HOME MISSIONS: Orientals in the United States 129
The Problem
THE race prejudice which has so seriously hampered efforts to assimilate the
orientals with American Christian civilization has had its source largely in
economic competition, and only in a slight degree has it arisen from differ-
ence in social and religious customs. It is a most serious hindrance to our Christian
work and can only be offset by broad Christian sympathy.
The restriction of the orientals to certain small poor quarters of the towns and
cities has arisen partly from their own efforts toward self-protection, but mainly
from the determined effort of others to keep them from social contact and from
engaging in activities which would compete with white labor.
The violent prejudice against the Chinese many years ago has now given way to a
kindly indifference, while the prejudice against the more serious competition of the
Japanese and the East Indians has flamed up intensely, as the patient industry of
these people has begun to secure for them not only standard American wages but
economic independence as well.
The Chinese have in general accepted the positions of narrow economic opportunity
to which they were forced, and are no longer a disturbing factor, but this acquiescence
in social and economic segregation makes the problem of mission work among them
with the view of Christian assimilation all the harder. We shall solve this perplex-
ing problem only through the adoption of more Christian policies and the practise
of a more Christian attitude.
The urgent pressure upward of the Japanese in America, while it intensifies race
prejudice among certain classes, is a most hopeful promise of the success of our
mission work among them.
Mission work for orientals, in its protest against neglect and prejudice, has often
gone too far in the other direction, and failed to develop normal initiative and
responsibility in Christianized groups of these people.
The problem of Christian work among them is one of aiding in racial adjustments,
securing a fair chance in industrial competition, and developing a public sentiment
which will not only recognize missionary responsibility for the oriental but will meet
him in a spirit of brotherliness, and will be willing to grant him all the economic
opportunities and political privileges which Christian brotherliness implies and
demands.
130 Orientals in the United States: HOME MISSIONS
The Forces
THE organized work carried on for so many years by the various mission
boards has been especially reinforced very recently by the activities of civic
bodies through the Americanization campaign, which has enlisted patriotism
in cooperation with religion for the solution of the many racial problems in
America.
Although there has been some hesitation on the part of civic bodies to extend to
the oriental communities the full application of their Americanization campaign,
yet the material and the methods made available by them have been of very great
help in the work carried on by religious organizations, and the possibilities of coopera-
tion between civic organizations and Christian forces are opening up.
For several years past the Young Men's Christian Association and the Young
Women's Christian Association have taken large interest in the work for orientals,
and their associations for Chinese and Japanese, and the International Institutes
of the Young Women's Christian Association have had a large influence upon the
oriental communities in all the Pacific Coast states and in Hawaii.
A large work of Christianization and Americanization of the orientals in America
has been done and is being done by church organizations, particularly the Baptist,
Congregationalist, Presbyterian, Disciples of Christ, Episcopalian, Methodist,
Methodist (South), with seven other denominations doing a limited amount of work.
The work of these denominations has followed a traditional method, beginning with
the English night school for adults, and developing as opportunity offered into the
ordinary lines of church organization on the same plan as American churches.
Provision of dormitories for the single men who largely predominated in the earlier
oriental immigration has been a characteristic feature of the work, and later the
special ministration to oriental women and children through district visitors and
kindergartens or special day and supplementary language schools has developed to
meet the peculiar difficulties of Christian Americanization among these people.
In late years the Japanese farmers and laborers have gone from the country districts
of the coast states to the mines and farms of Utah, Idaho, Colorado, Wyoming and
even Nebraska. This greatly extended territory we have never adequately covered.
We should do so without delay. Duplication of work in certain large and important
centers has been very manifest, while the country districts have been neglected and
the new districts occupied by the migration eastward have been almost overlooked.
HOME MISSIONS: Orientals in the United States 131
The Program
THERE must be special effort to keep in touch with the movement of oriental
population, seasonal and permanent, so that oui' religious work may not
be sporadic or massed in large centers, but follow a plan which covers the
entire field of oriental settlements in a more adequate way. To do this plans must
be devised for larger contacts with orientals scattered in the country, through traveling
evangelists and colporters.
It will be impracticable to do such work unless the districts where there is a large
rural population of orientals are definitely assigned to some Christian agency,
denominational or interdenominational, and workers are specially trained for this
difficult task.
Cooperation and combination in large centers should be developed for the sake of
efficiency in our supplementary day and night schools for teaching English or Chinese
and Japanese, for improvements in Sunday school methods and for kindergarten
work.
Mission boards must cooperate to secure proper dispensary and hospital facilities
for oriental communities and opportunities for health education, especially among
the women.
There is need of more adequate buildings and equipment for our oriental missions
in almost every place outside of San Francisco, where there has been a veiy dis-
proportionate outlay. Much more is needed especially for Japanese buildings.
Many encouraging Christian enterprises among the Chinese and Japanese are dwarfed
and stunted by the lack of proper buildings. The reluctance of most mission boards
to repeat the competitive building program of San Francisco has hindered proper
advance in building in other places. Some combination is desirable in certain places
as a preliminary to a new building program.
The need is not alone for church buildings, but for dormitories to provide a Christian
home for the single men, who still form a majority of the orientals in the United
States. The contributory effect upon Christian work for orientals of the dormitories
associated with almost every mission, at least in its earlier stages, and of the homes
for oriental women and children which have been established by Presbyterian,
Methodist and Baptist churches in recent years has been very great, and such
institutions are needed more than ever, although the increase in family life is a most
hopeful aspect of Christian work at present.
132
Orientals in the United States: HOME MISSIONS
RELIGIOUS LITERATURE
THERE is a particulai'ly large opportunity
for the circulation of Christian literature
among the Japanese, who are almost all eager
readers. Thousands of copies of Japanese
Christian tracts have been sold to the Japanese
of the Pacific Coast and Mountain states and
the territory of Hawaii. The bookstores which
are found in all large Japanese communities
frequently carry a line of Christian books, the
American Bible Society has distributed great
numbers of Bibles and testaments, and the
Japanese churches demand a highly educated
ministry because they are generally well read
and anxious for information.
CHRISTIAN NEWSPAPERS
ALMOST equally important as a policy for
^ the future is the development of the
Christian newspaper as a means of religious
education and evangelization among the orien-
tals. A Japanese Christian newspaper is
published in Hawaii, and two in California,
which have considerable circulation and large
influence. All these are ably edited by Japanese
pastors, and would reach a much larger number
if they could receive additional aid from mis-
sion boards.
In addition to these papers with general cir-
culation, very many Japanese ministers issue
small local religious papers or church bulletins
which are circulated widely beyond the circle
of church attendance. Formerly a Christian
monthly in Chinese was issued by the Chinese
Church LTnion of San Francisco, but it has
been discontinued. Such a paper is equally
needed to promote the religious life and church
development among the Chinese as among the
Japanese, and encouragement of the production
and circulation of Chinese religious literature,
periodical and permanent, would be of very
great advantage to the religious work just now.
USING AVAILABLE FORCES
THE public schools, national associations of
Chinese and Japanese and the press in
both languages might be utilized much more
definitely by Christian workers among orien-
tals, if systematic effort were made to secure
the sympathetic cooperation of these agencies.
Many public school teachers, influential editors
of Chinese and Japanese newspapers and
secretaries of national associations are Chris-
tians or interested in mission work. Careful
plans for enlisting their support and promotion
of oriental churches and schools, such as have
been worked out in connection with the Young
Men's Christian Association and the Young
Women's Christian Association work for ori-
entals, would probably secure larger results.
There has been enlisted a large amount of
generous volunteer service in the care of orien-
tal churches from American pastors in local
churches associated with oriental mission work,
from laymen and women in those churches who
have accepted large responsibilities in financing
and advising the missions, and from teachers
who have given their help in Sunday schools
and instruction in English and music for the
Chinese and Japanese.
A CHRISTIAN ASSIMILATION
THE completion of our task of Christian
assimilation of orientals in America de-
pends very largely on the enlistment of personal
helpfulness in the local communities where the
orientals are living. Generous increases in the
budgets for oriental missions will not meet the
situation unless the local American churches
accept the obligation of neighborliness and
Christian brotherhood toward the orientals
living among them, and particularly toward
the beginnings of Christian organizations which
the mission boards undertake.
Finally, the policies for the future look toward
a more careful planning for the young people
born in this country of oriental parentage,
many of them with a better knowledge of
English than of their parents' language. Often
lacking many of the traditions and restraints
either of oriental or American social life, they
specially need social and vocational as well as
religious guidance. Their pastors, with ex-
cellent training in Christianity and oriental
ideals, are unable to meet the problem of these
American-born orientals. Very particular at-
tention must increasingly be given to the
Christian nurture of these young people.
HAWAII
HAWAII presents one of our most complex and difficult home mission fields.
Its important location as well as the nature of its population makes it a
field of great significance. A well known statesman recently said: " There
is no spot under our flag today of such strategic importance to our government as
Hawaii."
The Hawaiian problem is in reality a Japanese problem.
The estimated total population of Hawaii in 1917 was 250,627. Of these, 102,479
were Japanese. In other words, the group of Japanese was more than three times
larger than the next largest racial group on the Islands and four times larger than the
group of native Hawaiians. Since that time the number of Japanese has steadily
increased.
The mmiber of Japanese children born in Hawaii is large. Already Japanese influence
is the determining factor in the decision of many important questions. This was
recently demonstrated in the defeat of the Americanization bill providing for the
teaching of English and of the principles of the American government in the schools
of the Islands.
There are today seventy-eight Buddhist and Shinto temples in the Islands.
The Buddhist temple in Honolulu cost $100,000 and is, with the exception of the
Mormon temple there, the most expensive building on the Islands.
Schools are maintained in connection with most of these temples where, after public
school hours, boys and girls are taught the Japanese language and other things
Japanese. The teachers are Buddhist priests or teachers imported largely from Japan.
So strong has Buddhism become on the Islands that an organized persecution of
Japanese Christians was undertaken in the spring of 1919. The Buddhists have
recently shown their powerful hand in another way, namely, by defeating the
proposed law to compel every teacher of every school to pass an examination in the
English language and in American ideals. On the other hand Japanese Christians
in Hawaii were among the most active supporters of this bill.
Mormonism is also active here and the Mormon Church has gathered as many
adherents among the native Hawaiian as has the first and oldest missionary society
which has been at work in the Islands for a century.
134
Hawaii: HOME MISSIONS
Missionary work in Hawaii divides itself largely into work for Japanese, Chinese,
Koreans and natives. There is also work for Filipinos and Portuguese.
The Methodist Episcopal Church, and the Congregational Church through its Ameri-
can Board, have been very active in Hawaii. According to a comity arrangement
the Japanese and Chinese work has been largely given into the hands of the American
Board while the Methodist Episcopal Church is at work among Koreans. An unde-
nominational organization kno\\Ti as the Hawaiian Board is now the heir of the work
of the American Board. This Board is largely supported by the children of mission-
aries who live in Hawaii. There are nineteen Japanese churches with a membership
of 1,954 and eight Chinese churches with a membership of 653 under the Hawaiian
Board and three Japanese churches and twenty-nine Korean missions under Metho-
dist Episcopal auspices. The Episcopalians have a church and a school for Chinese
and one for the Japanese.
Although most of the territoiy of Hawaii has been districted and assigned to differ-
ent denominations it is not yet fully or adequately occupied.
Nothing but a united, spiritually energized Christian program can succeed in the face
of such a challenge as is presented to the church in Hawaii.
LOCATION OF
THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS
SPANISH-SPEAKING PEOPLES
IN THE UNITED STATES
THE Spanish-speaking group in the United
States is made up chiefly of Mexican, Mex-
American, Spanish, South American and West
Indian elements. Of these the Mexican and
Mex-American groups are the largest and for
our present purposes the most important.
The Mex-Americans (often called Spanish
Americans) consist mainly of those individuals
or their descendants who became a part of our
nation through the acquisition of territory by
the United States.
They reside chiefly in the Southwest. Their
language is Spanish. Many of them can neither
speak nor read English.
'I
f
Their religious and moral conceptions have
grown out of an environment and traditions
quite different from our own.
Ignorance, superstition and prejudice are ob-
stacles to be overcome.
In the states of New Mexico and Arizona where
the percentage of Mex-American population is
particularly large the percentage of illiteracy
was in 1910 nearly three times greater than the
general average of illiteracy for the entire
country, the percentage of illiteracy among the
women of New Mexico over ten years of age
being 25.4. Texas and California also have
large Mexican populations and IMexicans are
to be found in varying numbers in many other
states.
The total number of Mexicans in the United
States is perhaps conservatively estimated at
a million and a half.
A recent report from the Atchison, Topeka and
Santa Fe Railroad indicated that it had more
than 14,000 Mexicans employed on its lines,
mostly in track work.
During the war the demand for common labor
on the farms of the Southwest led to the
temporary admission of otherwise inadmissible
Mexican aliens to work in agricultural pursuits,
especially in the sugar beet fields. During a
recent month 4,621 Mexicans were admitted
to the United States and 255 departed.
In the Southwest these new arrivals are doing
almost every conceivable sort of labor.
They woi'k on the railroads, tend cattle, care
for sheep, pick oranges and walnuts, work with
irrigation, do construction work, raise flowers,
work in the sugar beet fields, produce vegetables
■titi
136
Spanish-speaking Peoples in the United States: HOME MISSIONS
and in fact take an important part in practi-
cally all of the industries in our southwestern
states.
The survey reports for the Southwest show that
in general the living conditions of the Spanish
population are considerably lower than those
of the older American stock, that their houses
are poor, their general environment unsanitary,
their educational facilities scant and often
there is no organized religious opportunity of
any sort for them.
One rural community, for example, with a sub-
stantial settlement of Mexicans reports no
school or church opportunities and no Bibles
in the homes although one of the Mexican
leaders in this community has made a definite
plea to representative Protestants for assist-
ance in alleviating this condition of neglect.
Similar instances of need abound.
It is the well-nigh universal testimony of
religious workers that they are open to the
message of the gospel when properly ap-
proached.
One young man who recently was a captain
under Villa is now studying for the Christian
ministry. Many other recent arrivals have
been won.
In addition to a considerable number of local
churches there are approximately forty mission
schools and neighborhood houses under the
auspices of missionary agencies conducted for
the benefit of Mexicans who are resident in
the United States.
Some of these are boarding schools, others are
day schools. They include all sorts of instruc-
tion from work in the elementary grades up to
and including approved standard secondary
school work.
These schools are also furnishing an opportunity
for a Christian education to a considerable
Vc-<L
number of boys and girls whose homes are in
old Mexico.
Up to date, however, no adequate program of
Christian education or evangelism has been
worked out for our Spanish-speaking popula-
tion as a whole. The present outstanding need
seems to be for an intelligent, comprehensive,
non-competitive program of advance and the
development of a trained, sympathetic, native
leadership.
When the Spanish-speaking survey is com-
pleted, data should be available for the con-
struction of an adequate program of Christian
education, evangelism and social service for
these people, who by their labors are now mak-
ing such an important contribution to our
national life.
WEST INDIES
Cuba
THE United States gave Cuba her political freedom and many other material
blessings. She is following our national leadership in many directions, as
was evidenced by her declaration of war upon Germany immediately after
this country went into the World War.
This "island of a hundred harbors" is the largest and richest of the West
Indies. Its population is over 2,500,000 and its area is 44,164 square miles. It is
800 miles long by about 60 wide. It lies only one hundred miles from the Florida
peninsula.
An analysis of the population in 1907 revealed the following percentages: whites 69.75,
negroes 13.28, mixed 16.40 and yellow 0.57. These various groups demand special
types of approach.
Cuba, especially her capital and metropolis, Havana, is rapidly becoming the
favorite winter resort for many visitors from the United States.
Havana, with a population of 400,000, is one of the six largest cities in Latin America.
It is the city of the world's greatest and most democratic clubs, the largest having
a membership of 109,000.
American trade with Cuba is larger than it is with Japan and China combined and
far larger than with any nation to the south.
Since the last American intervention, with the coming of Protestant missionaries, the
number of marriages among all classes has increased 50 per cent., an evidence of
improved moral and religious conditions.
In 1898 the percentage of illiteracy was 84. It is now only 54 per cent., and includes
few persons above 30 years of age. The years of American occupation emphasized
the importance of popular education and the results speak for themselves in the
reduction of illiteracy by 30 per cent, in two decades.
The same or at least a similar result may reasonably be predicted in respect to
religious interest if the church should present to the Cubans a religion pure and
undefiled and in sympathetic accord with the principles of American democracy.
138
West Indies: HOME MISSIONS
WHAT'S THE ANSWER?
MILLIONS of dollars of American capital
are invested in Cuban sugar plantations.
How much will the Christians of America
invest in uplifting the lives of the Cuban
people?
Gambling and impurity are Cuba's national
vices. Her people are naturally temperate as
to the use of intoxicants but American brewers
have undertaken to overcome this by the
introduction of beer "kindergartens."
Ten thousand Cuban young people are students
in American schools and universities.
Is the religious message they will receive on
their return to be in harmony with their new
educational vision?
Owing to the predominance of the Negro and
mulatto elements, Cuba has an increasingly
difficult race problem.
Cuba has school facilities for only half of her
600,000 children. In the cities 49.9 per cent,
of the children attends school; in the country
districts, 31.6 per cent.
FORCES IN THE FIELD
SEVEN Protestant denominations have mis-
sions in Cuba: Baptists, (North and South)
Presbyterians (North and South) Episcopa-
hans. Friends and Southern Methodists.
There is a Protestant church membership of
12,000, or one in two hundred of the population.
There are nearly 11,000 Sunday school scholars
and 5,000 Christian adherents. There are 204
congi-egations with 193 Cuban workers and a
foreign missionary staff of 141 — 53 of whom
are ordained ministers.
In educational work the American mission
boards have seven normal and training schools,
half of which give some theological teaching.
There are 3,337 pupils under instruction in
forty-two elementary schools and sixteen board-
ing and high schools.
REINFORCEMENTS NEEDED
FOR the next five years an additional force
of 322 Cuban workers, 80 new foreign
missionaries and 154 American teachers is
called for by the boards working in Cuba in
order properly to occupy the fields for which
they are responsible.
For 112 needed buildings and their equipment
$1,600,000 is required. The support of new
evangelistic workers and primary schools in
addition to the church property investment
totals $3,016,500, of which $1,880,500 is to be
raised in North America, while $1,136,000 will
come from Cuba.
An interdenominational normal school that shall
be broadly representative of the best in Christian
culture is planned for the city of Havana.
Six secondary schools of various types through-
out the Island will prepare pupils for entrance
to the government professional schools as well
as provide for the needs of those who wish
briefer and more utilitarian courses.
A great union English-speaking church with
all kind of institutional features is projected
for Havana to minister to the large foreign
colony as well as the tourists that throng the
city every winter.
The prestige which the Cuban capital enjoys
throughout Latin America as a center of culture
is to be utilized in the location there of an
evangelical publishing center which shall pro-
duce Christian literature in Spanish.
It is proposed that in the support of this work
the Cubans will share the expense with the
Christians in the United States, the latter
assuming two-thirds of the budget.
America has put across an adequate program
of sanitation, public order and political freedom
for Cuba.
Will the church project an adequate program
for her religious and moral freedom?
THE United States government wiped out yellow fever in Cuba by abolish-
ing unsanitary conditions. The church must wipe out immorality and
irreligion by processes of education, worship and community service.
HOME MISSIONS: West Indies 139
Porto Rico
PORTO RICO is said to be more responsive to the message of the gospel than
any other country in Latin America. But until the American intervention
in 1899 the type of religion that flourished on the island was inclined to
be one of rigid formalism with a naive separation between religion and morality
that did not tend to improve the quality or influence of either.
What is needed is a dynamic gospel message if the kindly people of Porto Rico are to
become Christians in more than name.
In 1918 the island adopted prohibition by a vote of nearly 2 to 1, the influence of
Protestant pastors and workers being a powerful factor in securing this result.
Through the schools, the press and other influences, loyalty to America is rapidly
developing. As the average of intelligence rises the demand for thoroughly trained
ministers and leaders increases. More adequate facilities for training and support-
ing such must be provided.
Most of the Porto Ricans live in one-room thatched huts in small agricultural villages
and are mostly in a state of poverty.
The first census taken after the American occupation in 1899 showed that 83 per
cent, of the population was illiterate. American supervised public schools which now
enroll 175,000 children have greatly improved this condition for the younger men
and women of Porto Rico and for the rising generation.
P
A FERTILE FIELD 1918 amounted to over $124,511,408, of which
ORTO RICO, with 3,888 square miles of $65,515,650 was the value of the exports from
_ area, has a population of 1,198,970 or 330 ^^^^ United States. Her commerce with other
to the square mile, making it one of the most nations is almost negligible in comparison,
densely peopled countries of the world. It ^"^^^ growing is her chief industry. Coffee,
is 108 miles long by 36 miles broad, being "^=6' tobacco, salt, corn and tropical fruits are
approximately the size of Rhode Island and ^'^^ produced and exported in considerable
Delaware combined but with nearly twice quantities,
their population. It lies 70 miles east of Santo
Domingo and 1,400 miles from New York, FORCES AT WORK
being the farthest east of the Greater Antilles.
In spite of her large population, Porto Rico is I
distinctly a rural community, having no large r, ,■ , ^ ,. ,. ,,,,.
cities and with a majority of her people engaged T" ^f^^'f' Congregat.onalists, Methodists,
in agriculture Disciples, Presbyterians, Episcopalians, United
Brethren, Christian Church, Evangelical Luther-
Porto Rico's trade with the United States in ans and the Christian Alliance. There is a
EN American Protestant bodies sus-
tain mission work in Porto Rico: North-
140
West Indies: HOME MISSIONS
fine spirit of cooperation among the workers of
these denominations, which has made possible
many practical phases of missionary comity.
There are 12,143 communicants in the Protes-
tant churches with 5,000 adherents of all ages
and a Sunday school membership of 20,000.
The mission stations number 43, with 323 sub-
stations accommodating 156 organized congrega-
tions. These are served by a Porto Rican force
of 233 workers with 134 foreign missionaries.
HELPFUL AGENCIES
THE educational problem of Porto Rico is
somewhat simplified by the presence of
excellent public schools. Sixteen isolated dis-
tricts have parish day-schools with 1,426 pupils.
There are three normal and training schools
where some theological work also is given and
three residential high schools.
Several Christian hospitals have been de-
veloped in Porto Rico and are doing valu-
able work. Combination orphanages and in-
dustrial and agricultural training schools have
proved very useful.
"Puerto Rico Evangelico", the semi-weekly
united Protestant paper, has the largest circu-
lation of any periodical on the Island.
WHAT IS NEEDED
THE following is an outline oi the program
of advance: buildings for new evangelical
seminary, in which six communions cooperate;
increased equipment for union printing plant;
bookstores in San Juan and other cities; cam-
paign of education by social reform committee;
lectureships and evangelistic campaigns for
reaching all classes of people with the gospel; a
conference center or "Northfield" for develop-
ing more spiritual and efficient leadership; ex-
tensive enlargement of Polytechnic Institute to
make this one of the outstanding educational
institutions of the West Indies; development of
Blanche Kellogg Institute as a training school
for Bible women, Sunday school teachers and
home makers.
HOME MISSIONS: West Indies 141
Jamaica
JAMAICA, the chief center of British interests in the West Indies, has an area
of 4,207 square miles and a population of 851,383. It is thus slightly smaller
in both area and population than the state of Connecticut. Pure-blooded
whites comprise less than 2 per cent, of the population.
Four evils are gripping the people of Jamaica and an appeal for liberation from them
is an appeal to the Christian church to give to them the glorious liberty of the gospel
of Jesus Christ.
These evils are: Illiteracy. Less than one-half the people can read and write and
considerably less than one-half the children of school age are in school.
Superstition. This always goes hand in hand with ignorance. In Jamaica there are
many superstitious beliefs and practises brought from Africa.
Vice. More than 60 per cent, of the children are born out of wedlock. Jamaicans
are not naturally criminal but they are easily influenced. Drinking, gambling and
thieving are prevalent.
Poverty. People living in poverty and children reared without proper food, clothing
and shelter cannot rise above the evils of ignorance, superstition and vice.
The people must be taught how to produce more in order that they may be led to
live better and to make better use of their resources.
THE OPPORTUNITY THE PROGRAM OF ADVANCE
THERE are thirty thousand East Indian AN INDUSTRIAL school of sufficient
coolies working on the plantations which xV magnitude to provide the whole Island
form a distinct group and require attention in with a new economic, social and Christian
a very special way. The cultured classes which spirit is needed; also a union theological train-
are English in customs and ideals are ready to ing-school; a normal school to prepare the
cooperate in missionary effort but must have Jamaicans for gi'eatly needed leadership to lift
leadership in the accomplishment of the task, the people out of their degradation and give
The British Government in Jamaica is also them proper standards for life; a training-
sympathetic towards missionary effort, es- school for catechists for the East Indians who
pecially along educational lines; but initiative are numerous on the Island; and a literature
must come from the churches. adapted to the peculiar needs of the Jamaicans,
THE FORCES IN THE FIELD
especially a representative Christian periodical.
The American boards representing the Friends,
THE American Friends, Christian and Mis- the Disciples and the IMoravians are each
sionaryAlliance, Disciples of Christ, North- planning a gradual increase of their regular
ern Baptists, African Methodists, all work here, work, especially the building of more chapels.
142 Vt^esf/nc/ies: HOME MISSIONS
w
Santo Domingo and Haiti
ITH a heritage of centuries of slavery and exploitation it is no wonder
that government in Haiti and Santo Domingo has been unstable for
the past century.
Once the most prosperous colony of the Indies with cities boasting all the culture of
Paris and Madrid, the Island has lost much of its superficial civilization and now in
its remoter parts savagery is found but little removed from that of the Congo.
Santo Domingo has still a small cultured aristocracy which has produced literary
works of merit; but this only serves to intensify the dark background of the prevailing
poverty of life and remoteness from the world's onward movements.
With few passable roads only the beginnings of a railway system and with well-nigh
universal illiteracy, the poverty of the government and its instability and lack of
leadership make the problems of education and of Christianization almost akin to
those in virgin fields.
Illegitimacy and social disease are the rule among the lower classes, especially in
Haiti. There is no such thing as modesty among the blacks of the interior. It is
to such surroundings that America is sending thousands of her young marines.
The Island of Santo Domingo-Haiti which Columbus christened Hispaniola (Little
Spain) lies between Cuba and Porto Rico with an area of nearly 30,000 square miles.
Santo Domingo occupies the eastern two-thirds of the Island and Haiti the western
third.
Haiti, the Black Republic, with its smaller territory has an estimated population of
2,500,000, as compared with Santo Domingo's 750,000. Santo Domingo's greater
progressiveness is evident in the fact that her foreign commerce for 1916 totalled
$33,000,000; while that of Haiti for 1913 was only $17,000,000.
The Island of Santo Domingo-Haiti is one of the richest, most beautiful and healthful
of the West Indies, but has for a century been among the worst governed. It has
many harbors and rivers and its climate is modified by lofty mountain ranges that
contain rich minerals.
Because of threatened international complications due to the long unpaid obligations
of the two republics, the United States has for some years exercised a protectorate,
administering the customs and policing the two countries with a force of marines.
HOME MISSIONS: West Indies
143
FEW SCHOOL BUILDINGS
NOT a half dozen school buildings have ever
been erected in all Santo Domingo. Such
schools as exist are housed in residences, old
monasteries or other converted structures.
These provisions are wholly inadequate to meet
the situation.
Santo Domingo under American urging now
spends $1,000,000 annually for education while
Haiti with her three times greater population
and need spends only $300,000.
A Haitian school teacher unable to sign his
salary warrant was not a whit embarrassed at
the inconsistency of his position. "That does
not matter," he explained, "you see I am the
teacher of reading, not of writing."
What can Christianity offer the starved social
and intellectual life of Haiti with its unmorality
due to ignorance and the darker viciousness of
its pagan "voodooism"?
FORCES AT WORK
THE Episcopal Church has twenty-seven
preaching stations in Haiti conducted by
native Haitians and has recently sent a white
clergyman to Santo Domingo City to minister
to Americans and English-speaking Negroes.
The Weslyan Methodists of England have long
done some work in both countries, but now
only support two missionaries in the whole
Island. The Methodist Protestant Church
has sent a few evangelistic workers into the
northern part of Santo Domingo.
Two of the American Negro denominations con-
duct evangelistic work in the Island and there
are a few scattering independent workers.
What is said to be the most efficient boarding-
school for boys in Haiti, and probably the only
one that would approximate American stand-
ards, is conducted by the French Catholic
Brothers of St. Louis.
Bird College for girls conducted by an indepen-
dent Wesleyan missionary is the only Protes-
tant boarding school on the Island.
The Moravians have several preaching points
in Santo Domingo, but only for English-
speaking Negroes.
The only places where Protestantism is meeting
with any general favor are a few of the
Haitian towns where many seem attracted by
an emotional, revivalistic type of service that
makes no persistent effort to relate itself effect-
ively to the moral and social problems of the
people.
The great village and rural population is
untouched, as is the majority of the urban
folk.
PROGRAM FOR SANTO DOMINGO
FOR Santo Domingo it is proposed to develop
two large urban centers with well equipped
social, educational and evangelistic work at
Santo Domingo City and at Santiago.
Industrial schools with courses in trades, agri-
culture, sanitation, community service, prepara-
tion for rural teaching, and domestic science,
are to be featured, with an evangelical book-
store and a large union hospital and nurses'
training school at the capital.
The institutional churches proposed for these
centers will inaugurate programs with lectures
on moral, hygienic, educational and religious
topics offering courses in religious education
with a public forum, boys and girls clubs,
kindergarten, night school, public library, clinic
and dispensary.
Four smaller centers are to be provided at San
Pedro de Macoris, Puerto Plata, La Vega and
Azua.
PROGRAM FOR HAITI
FOR Haiti three principal centers are pro-
posed, at Port au Prince, Cape Hatien and
Gonaives. Similar features to those outlined
for Santo Domingo are planned with an especial
emphasis on industrial education along the
lines of Hampton Institute but more elementary
in character. With several such institutions in
operation it is impossible to state how much
more might not be accomplished in a few
years.
The mission boards uniting in the Committee
on Cooperation for Latin America have agi-eed
to cooperate in developing the foregoing pro-
gram for Santo Domingo and Haiti.
144 Tyesf/nc/ies: HOME MISSIONS
The Smaller West Indian Islands
The Windward Islands, the Bahamas, Barbados, the Leeward Islands,
Trinidad, Martinique, Guadaloupe and the Virgin Islands
IN ALL these islands the Negro population predominates. Primitive in their life,
these islanders tend in most cases to become devotees of the more emotional
types of religion, both Protestant and Catholic, seeking sensation rather than
spiritual guidance. They need education and constructive religious leadership.
The island Negroes need to know the dignity of labor, as in some cases false notions of
caste have injured the usefulness of those who have received little education.
Higher social ideals, the sanctity of home life and a general enrichment of environment
and interests are needed in these picturesque tropical islands, so many of which are
out of touch with the sweep of modern progress.
The Moravians have missions in the Leeward and Windward Islands.
In Barbados and in many of the lesser Antilles the Salem Baptist Church has work
which it hopes greatly to enlarge. The Northern Baptists and African Methodists
as well as the Christian Missions in Many Lands, the United Free Church of Scotland,
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel and the Wesleyan Methodists of
England also sustain work in this group.
In Trinidad the Canadian Presbyterians are well established but have been hampered
by an inadequate staff of workers. They conduct primary schools, a girls' school, a
college, a training school and a theological college.
In the Virgin Islands the Reformed Church of America supports a church at St.
Thomas with one missionary who serves also as chaplain of the American marine
forces. The Moravians also have work there and other communions represented
are Episcopalians, Wesleyans, Lutherans and Roman Catholics.
Since American ownership some of these churches have made connections with their
communions in the United States.
The future program of advance consists in greatly strengthening present work, and
especially in developing industrial schools. Such schools are urgently needed, not
only to reduce the high percentage of illiteracy but to aid in the development of
agriculture and industry. They will also improve the quality of the Negro immigra-
tion to this country.
HOME MISSIONS: Budget Tables 145
BUDGET TABLES
THE budget tables for the home mission work
will be found in the back part of this volume
where they appear as Table II and Table III. The
former of these represents the total budgets approved by
the various organizations and boards included in the
financial purview of the survey. They by no means
represent the total need as disclosed by the survey, nor
are they inclusive of all the Protestant agencies at
work in the various fields of American Christian
endeavor. The figures do however, make very definite
and concrete the financial responsibilities resting upon
all the included organizations and serve to emphasize
the important place of these agencies in the welfare of
our national structure.
Table III, while representing the same totals as Table II,
distributes the amounts to the several types of work
undertaken by the boards. A careful study of these
tables will yield a number of important deductions.
Mention should be made also of Table IX, the General
Summary of all the budgets, in which the sums asked
for in Table II have been incorporated. By reference to
this table it will be seen what relation the budget of the
home mission work bears to the total budget of the
larger enterprise.
AMERICAN EDUCATION
AMERICAN EDUCATION
A MERICA'S ruling passion is for education. Almost all the people share it.
/\ The laws of all the states require some school attendance. Our total
JL Jl investment in school plants, elementary and higher, exceeds $3,500,000,000.
We spend for education annually $1,000,000,000.
The rate of increase in school enrolment is many times greater than the increase in
population. There is an unprecedented attendance at our schools, with the excep-
tion of normal schools, this first year since the World War.
In itself, education is neither good nor bad. It becomes one or the other in accor-
dance with its content and motive. William von Humboldt, the first Prussian min-
ister of education, with Hegel, Treitschke, Nietzsche and others used education to
create, maintain and strengthen Prussian militarism. Education so used is like a
sharp, two-edged sword threatening the life of the world.
Christian England and America use education to establish and defend the ideals of
liberty, justice and righteousness. It was education in the service of these ideals
which overcame the menace of a prostituted education and gave modern civilization
another chance.
This passion, this investment, this high motive, bring to the churches a responsibility
unique and heavy. American education and all its processes must be Christianized.
We must make our people good as well as wise, powerful and rich. The churches
must implant in the hearts and consciences of their members and of all our people
the fundamental trath that "the soul of education is the education of the soul."
The spirit of the Master Teacher must be present in our schools.
This unique opportunity centers in the fact that all America's potential leaders are
enrolled in these schools. In our day the " self-made " leader is so rare as to be negligible.
If the churches are to have a stream of leaders going forth to world ministry, lay and
professional, in the broad and largely untried way of which Jesus spoke when he gave
to his disciples the great commission, they must come forth from schools permeated
by his spirit. Our schools are now the formative centers of our civilization. This
civilization may be made Christian by our schools as Germany's civilization was
made military by her schools.
American education stands at its greatest door of opportunity. But it must not
delay. Now is the moment for occupancy and realization.
150
Introduction: AMERICAN EDUCATION
RELATIVE ATTENDANCE IN THE FIELD OF
HIGHER EDUCATION
(PERCENTAGE INDICATED BY AREA)
Theological
Seminaries
PRIVATE
CATH PROTESIANl
m
Graduatej^
OTHER PROFESSIONAL SCHOOLS
PRIVATE
UTHI
Private
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Introduction
151
MEN AND MONEY
OF THE four hundred thousand students
in institutions of higher grade one-half
is in institutions founded by the church. The
investment in these colleges and universities
is more than half the total investment in higher
education reported by the United States Bu-
reau of Education.
Within the last four years no less than one
hundred million dollars has been added to the
educational investments of the churches affil-
iated with this Movement.
THE RELIGIOUS IMPULSE
A LARGE majority of America's institu-
tions of higher learning was founded by
the churches. This statement is not only true
of the group made up of our oldest colleges —
Harvard, Yale, Princeton, Kings', William and
Mary, Williams, Brown, Rutgers — but it ap-
plies to hundreds of the more recently estab-
lished institutions. Even today, although the
state exercises great authority in education,
a majority of our institutions is organically
related to some denomination.
Nor has the religious impulse been absent in the
founding and extension of our public schools.
Among the earliest legislation in Congress was
the Act of 1787 providing for the government
of the Northwest Territory.
Its famous preamble says:
"Religion, morality and knowledge being
necessary to good government and the happi-
ness of mankind, schools and the means of edu-
cation shall be forever encouraged."
The Act provided that section 16 in every town-
ship should be given to schools; and section
29 should be given for the purposes of religion.
The twin causes of religion and education were
inseparable in the minds of the members of our
first American Congress.
They had, however incorporated in the Con-
stitution the principle of separation of church
and state.
A great problem was thus created. The state
must engage in education. But the state can-
not directly engage in the work of religion.
How then can state education, as well as in-
dependent education, be kept Christian as our
forefathers, including the members of the first
Congress, intended?
The administration of nearly all of these in-
stitutions, state and independent, considers
religion an essential element in the highest
type of character. Few of the schools are sec-
tarian; none of them is professedly atheistic;
nearly all of them aspire to be Christian.
BOARDS OF EDUCATION
MOST of the denominations have estab-
lished boards of education whose present
aggregate income exceeds one and one-half
millions. These boards have far-reaching in-
fluence in the schools, the colleges, the semin-
aries, the training schools and the universities
upon vai'ious phases of enlistment for life-
service and training for Christian leadership.
Counting institutions now recognized as de-
nominational and those listed as independent
but of denominational origin, there are in the
United States about 514 colleges and univer-
sities; 620 secondary schools, including pre-
paratory departments in colleges, a vanishing
quantity, and 200 theological seminaries and
religious training schools.
In addition there are 350 institutions of higher
grade supported by public taxation, including
state and municipal colleges, universities and
normal schools.
CHRISTIAN ATMOSPHERE
THESE institutions are distributed un-
evenly in every state of the Union and have
within and about them a distinctive community
life.
The churches should make it possible for the
students in all of these schools to breathe the
Christian atmosphere and, as Yale's charter
quaintly says "be fitted for public employment
both in the church and civil state."
PUBLIC EMPLOYMENT
THE colonial colleges had a clearly defined
program. They did their work well in
fitting men for public employment. To select
a few typical founders of our nation, they pro-
152
Introduction: AMERICAN EDUCATION
duced for service in the "civil state" Thomas
Jefferson, James Monroe, John Marshall, Alex-
ander Hamilton, James Otis, Samuel Adams,
John Hancock, John Adams and Josiah Quincy.
They contributed to the church Increase and
Cotton Mather, Johnathan Edwards, Samuel
Hopkins, Nathaniel Emmons, Timothy Dwight,
Joseph Bellamy and Lyman Beecher.
The colonial colleges were quite as successful
in producing men true to type as were the
German gymnasia and universities of the period
before the Great War.
Nor has there been a more brilliant page in the
history of American education than that which
records the story of American college men and
women in the laboratories, the camps, the hos-
pitals and at the front during the same war.
It has been sufficiently demonstrated that what
a people would accomplish in their national
life they must put first in the minds and hearts
of their youth in the schools.
The urgency of the call for constructive leaders
at this present moment of world turmoil is
certainly as great as that which has come dur-
ing any period in the past. Everywhere, at
home and abroad, there is need and demand,
not only for our food and our money, but for
our ideals and our leaders.
TYPES OF LEADERS NEEDED
THE great mass of our citizenship must be
trained in the principles of righteousness.
This is the most important task of our schools.
Leaders with steady minds and quickened
consciences must be developed for the profes-
sions, for business, for education, for social
service.
Will the American colleges of this era be able
to meet the present crisis as those of the pre-
vious eras met their tasks? Certain outstand-
ing facts indicate a possible reply in the affirm-
ative.
The world need has appalled the churches.
The social message of Jesus has awakened the
sense of responsibility.
Shall the old and tested gospel of Christ be
fitted to the unprecedented need?
Shall our institutions of learning produce men
and women equipped to proclaim by word and
deed the only saving message?
More specifically, our institutions must be
equipped to send forth an adequate supply of
professional and unprofessional workers such as
Ministers
Missionaries
Physicians
Teachers
Bible Teachers
Religious Education Directors
Religious Activity Directors
Physical Work Directors
Y. M. C. A. and Y. W. C. A. Secretaries
Social Workers
Deaconesses
Nurses
Pastors' Assistants
Sunday School Leaders
Leaders in Young People's Work
Evangelistic Workers and Singers
THE NUMBERS REQUIRED
THE Methodist Episcopal Church is calling
for 13,000 volunteers to go into training
for specific tasks. The churches of American
Protestantism certainly need 100,000 enlist-
ments during the next five years.
It is to be the greatest crusade in the history
of Christendom. The crusaders must be trained
in body and mind and heart. Our schools and
colleges are the training stations.
A RELATIVELY SMALL INVEST-
MENT FOR A LARGE TASK
IT HAS recently been declared that educa-
tion is now the greatest word in America's
vocabulary. This is the declaration of a mod-
ern prophet.
Neither our statesmen nor our people have
caught this vision if their deeds are the symbols
of their faith. The federal government alone
is spending this year a sum equal to five times
America's entire expenditure for education.
The cost of twenty battleships would provide
for the total five-year estimate of the American
Education Survey Department.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Introduction
153
COMPARISON OF ANNUAL EXPENDITURES
FOR GENERAL EDUCATION WITH
EXPENDITURES FOR CHURCH SCHOOLS
ENTIRE SCHOOL SYSTEM
BANK OF AMERICAN INDUSTRY
\^yit()ieyS€Am>/'Q^/(^^'^
t{y/z/-
Dollars
cMe^'^^nc^ed<Ma^^
THE GRADE SCHOOLS
S 650, OOQOOO jQuA^on^ /920
BANK OF AMERICAN INDUSTRY
COLLEGES AND ^ ^
PROFESSIONAL SCHOOLS
S iSO.OOQOOO /ya><>^ /920
BANK OF AMERICAN INDUSTIRY
^7>
THE PUBLIC HIGH
SCHOOLS
BANK Of AMERICAN INDUSTRY
Cne'3'&n^>er/^MMion Dollars
ALL CHURCH
SCHOOLS
9 2S.OOOOOO .
BANKDf AMERlC
154
Introduction: AMERICAN EDUCATION
One act of Congress during the war authorized
for the construction of aeroplanes a sum three
times as large as the Interchurch estimate for
American education.
And yet the billion dollars spent by the Amer-
ican people is a large sum as compared with the
expenditure for distinctly Christian education
by churches representing 25,000,000 members.
The combined expenditures of Protestant de-
nominations for the maintenance of all types
of educational institutions which they control
total about $25,000,000 per year.
Protestants appropriate one dollar apiece each
year to the operation of their own educational
institutions.
The state spends for education $40 where the
church spends but one.
Christian education must be made more than
the greatest word in our vocabulary. Lip
service will not suffice. It must be made evon
more than a national passion. It must be made
a living fact in our national life.
THE INVESTMENT IN MEN
BY THE present-day process of selection,
in the operation of which multitudes of our
boys and girls stop short of a college education,
much human material is lost to the highest uses.
Out of the 1,000 pupils who enter the first grade
of our American schools only 14 remain to
complete the college course. From this
small group come most of the leaders of the
churches as well as the leaders in other phases
of national life.
It is upon the training of the 38 who enter
college, of whom 14 finally "graduate" that
the Protestant churches now focus their money,
their skill, their prayer.
Speaking broadly, the state trains the children
and the adolescents. The American Religious
Education Survey Department presents the
need and the opportunity in the home, school,
and community. It is evident that in the
field of higher education there has been as
yet a relatively small investment of human
resources.
A SMALL
BUT
PERSISTENT MINORITY REACHES '
(read this diagram from the bottom up)
14 will graduate from College this year
THE TOP
38
entered College
1
111
finished High School in 1915-1916
-
300
entered High School
600
finished the Eighth Grade
Out of every 1,000 pupils who entered the
First Grade in 1903-1904
L
HOME MISSIONS: American Education
155
EDUCATION OF SOUTHERN
METHODIST MISSIONARIES
IN ACTIVE SERVICE SINCE
1910
236
attended
Methodist
colleges
10
attendeil other church colletes
14
attended independent colleges
1S
^Bded only stale schools
011)112
,|ii|lii(i|:C8[|ejt traiBii^ „ ,,
288 Reporting
A DISPROPORTIONATE INCOME
ND yet this small investment in human
A
and material resources has produced a
marvelous return. The churches have sown
sparingly but under the favor of God they have
reaped abundantly.
The authorities of the denominations repre-
sented in the Interchurch World Movement
consistently report that on the average 90 per
cent, of their ministers and missionaries have
been trained in the institutions under their
own jurisdiction.
COUNTY SOURCES OF STUDENTS OF A
SINGLE DENOMINATIONAL COLLEGE
SINCE 1860
FIGURES INDICATE NUMBER OF STUDENTS FROM
EACH COUNTY
The lowest estimate made by any of these de-
nominations is 80 per cent.
The Disciples report that but 10 per cent, of their
college students attend their own denomina-
tional colleges and yet from that number come
80 per cent, of the leaders of the denomination
It has been found that of 288 missionaries of
the Methodist Episcopal Church (South)
trained since 1910 and now in active service,
236 attended Methodist colleges;
10 attended other denominational colleges;
14 attended independent colleges;
16 attended only state institutions;
12 are without college training.
156
Introduction: AMERICAN EDUCATION
OCCUPYING THE FIELD
A GLANCE at the map discloses the un-
even distribution of our educational
institutions. They were not located from a
central office like branch houses of a great
trust. They sprang up spontaneously from
various motives, out of the general passion for
education and have maintained close contact
with their communities.
The problem of the geographical distribution
of these institutions is not an easy one. The
greatest of them depend upon a relatively local
area for the bulk of their attendance. Almost
60 per cent, of the students of Harvard lives
within fifty miles of Cambridge.
The adjoining chart illustrates the operation
of this principle in the case of a typical Ameri-
can college. It is observed that within one
hundred miles from this college come 65 per
cent, of its students, and within fifty miles, 45
per cent, of its students.
It is by no means true that schools can or should
be established on a purely geographical basis.
There are many other vital considerations in-
volved in a study of the field.
FOUR PROBLEMS
THERE should be first, a more satisfactory
utilization of institutions that now exist.
Our present educational mechanics should be
made dynamic. Into institutions which are un-
fruitful or decadent should, if possible, be
breathed the breath of life.
2. Economy of educational administration and
supervision may require specializations of
functions and combination of efforts. Union
universities thrive on the foreign field. Why
not at home?
3. Radical changes in the policy of some in-
stitutions, or even abandonment of efforts un-
wisely begun, may prove desirable in the inter-
ests of the kingdom program. There are all too
rare instances in which denominations have
voluntarily retired from certain fields and
handed over to sister denominations their
abandoned phases of work.
Cooperation, not competition, is our educa-
tional watchword.
4. It is desirable both to avoid unnecessary
duplications and denominational rivalries; and
to guarantee that within reasonable distance ol
every considerable community there be an
WHERE COLLEGES GET THEIR
STUDENTS
THE COLLEGE SERVES THE COMMUNITY
THE COMMUNITY SHOULD ASSIST THE
COLLEGE
DOTS SHOW HOW MANY STUDENTS OUT
OF EACH ONE HUNDRED COME FROM THE
AREAS INDICATED
educational institution permeated with the
Christian spirit and equipped for training the
youth of a great Christian democracy.
TWO IMPORTANT PRINCIPLES
FIRST: what the churches undertake to do
they should do in the best possible way.
Second: American education should be per-
meated with the spirit of democracy, which is
the spirit of Christ.
" Christianity is the greatest civilizing, mould-
ing, uplifting power on this globe, and it is a
sad defect in any institution of high learning
.if it does not bring those under its care into
the closest possible relation to it." — Mark
Hopkins, after fifty years at Williayns College.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions 157
DENOMINATIONAL AND INDE-
PENDENT COLLEGES
IN THE educational program the college is central in its relationships and pre-
eminent in importance. It imposes conditions on the educational processes
which precede it and largely determines those which follow. The completion
of the college course and the winning of the baccalaureate degree bring the student
to the moment when, in an important sense, childish things are put away and he
becomes a man. He came to college a boy; he leaves college ready, at least, to begin
to be a man.
During the years immediately preceding college entrance the boy's life was like a
fertile seed-bed which receives whatever is cast by the sower, whether good or bad.
In this respect the years of adolescence, including those usually devoted to college
preparation, deserve more careful attention than the college years. It is better
economy to winnow the seed than to pluck out the tares from the growing wheat.
Whatever the seed sowing may have been the freshman enters upon a new experience.
The horizon of childhood and early youth lifts and reveals long vistas of life and
endeavor reaching into the dim distance. Purposes vaguely felt begin to take form
and urgency. Ideals dimly seen become guiding stars. During four years the boy,
about to become a man, is finding his place in the scheme of things. He is relating
himself to the long past of human history and beginning to think forward into the
unknown future. He is articulating himself with the web of present-day life
and beginning to concern himself with its tangles and troubles. Out of it all there
begins to emerge and take form whatever solid substance and structure of manhood
he is to possess and this process we call the formation of character. It is the chief
business of the college. It is here that the destiny of the Republic is largely
determined.
The conditions and influences of college life are, or should be formed in view of the
objective which has just been stated. Some one has said that the most important part
of the university is its library; but the most important part of the college is its faculty.
The epigram points to a clear distinction between the two different stages of study.
The university student is seeking truth or acquiring skill. The college student,
consciously or unconsciously, is seeking culture of mind, heart, and will.
The means in either stage of study should be adapted to the end. Libraries and labor-
atories with scholars in charge will constitute the necessary equipment of the univer-
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
DENOMINATIO
LOCATION
\ Ov" WASH. j
1 OREG. -'o
1
1
s
N
\
1
(
--\
\
IDAHO
.. o
"' 1
MONT.
h
1
\
\
N. D. '
1
!
S. D. O"
■o ^^ -i
0-'
WYO •
o ?
ChQ 1
^'" V
) o" !
1
1
V-^Pa
.^ i
NEB. , 1 ,o<?
n
1 p.o -^- oH
) j NEV.
l. CALIF. X
1 .
UTAH
j nnB
i coLq,,
i °'
\
>s
/
i
r
ARIZ.
! N.M.
1
1 Oo~'" '
! i OKLAob
! o"' j
1 "'^■^
I ^ ■ — ^ OP
j o- "«>■ 8
1 "QO-
j 0'8 "--^Qt.
1 ,-• — ^
O "Srt MsO O''-
TE» sBOO,,
N.
\
■\..
OsB
.'' X Om,
^y *•
\ /
I- (
-•4
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
NAL COLLEGES
AND CONTROL
A...
/
/f"
.ME.
VT. .^'
-.6©
N.H.
/ MASSv
6(- -
oi
cq^M
!<*,
v!
8
ARk. /
io-
to«
LA.
.^
/" o
/^<r= —
/ r^T '^A
c-
o
MISS, j
f O i
3pi ^B !
ALA. t d'.
toM. "
o !
sB 1
, . . . -^
\ i
/iS^ 0' '
^<^ao
"-•^'
"Sl^i O ^Mi
8;
OB
S.C.
FLA.
STATUTE MILES
0 50 100 ISO 200 250 300
160
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
sity. Teachers full of faith and enthusiasm are the sine qua non of the college. As
flame kindles flame, so the genius for living is kindled in the heart of the student
who is so fortunate as to find great teachers. "He fixed my destiny in life" said
Thomas Jefferson of William Small, a member of the faculty of William and Mary
College.
Many great teachers in our American colleges have guided thousands of earnest
students into paths of service and honor. Recognition of the gifts of the colleges to
the life of the nation prompted a recent editorial writer to say of the colleges: "They
are the fountain heads of patriotism; the life springs of national courage and devo-
tion; the inspiration of the people; the sacred shrines of the ideals and the abnegations,
which far more than her material prowess, make a nation great."
The same writer quotes with approval an English estimate of Oxford and Cambridge,
emphasizing the relation of these historic universities to the life of the nation; "The
main intention of Oxford and Cambridge," said the English writer "is to encourage
a spirit among the young men of England which looks instinctively beyond utility
and is conscious of a call to account very strictly to the world for such talent or power
as a man may have."
The Field
ITS AREA
WHAT has already been said suggests
that the field of the college is more than
a mere geographical or pedagogical area. It is
also an intellectual, moral and spiritual area.
An adequate survey would include a study of
all the springs of impulse and comingling in-
fluence and purpose which have united to make
the American college. It would describe its
contributions to the social, civil, economic and
religious life of the nation. Some of these
things have already been suggested in the pre-
ceding paragraphs. Others will be mentioned
later.
AN ILLUSTRATION
BEFORE passing to the description of the
more material aspects of the field of col-
lege activity it will be interesting to note the
work of college graduates and their relation
to the life of the community as indicated by
the accompanying illustration:
The forty-three colleges from which the figures
LIFE WORK OF COLLEGE
GRADUATES
REPORTS FROM 43 PRESBYTERIAN COLLEGES
CONCERNING 38,827 FORMER STUDENTS
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
161
used in this illustration were obtained are
sufficiently typical and widely scattered to
make the statement significant. The out-
standing fact is that college groups are leaders
in the communities in which they live and work.
About 58.4 per cent, of those whose occupa-
tions are definitely known belong to groups
which, in every community, are the natural
leaders. In any community no other four men
will ordinarily exert the aggregate of influence
exerted by the minister, the teacher, the lawyer
and the physician. Moreover, these four
groups are composed of those who, for the most
part, are guided by altruistic motives. Even
if the cynically inclined would exclude lawyers
as a group from altruists, it may still be said
so far as these figures are concerned they show
that the typical college graduate is spending
his life with an unselfish motive for the good
of his fellows.
If it had been possible to follow the 10,323
graduates concerning whom no information
was given, doubtless it would have been found
that they are distributed among the remaining
groups in about the proportions of those whose
vocations were reported. The conclusions in-
dicated would therefore be strengthened rather
than weakened.
The American Christian college is the source
of high ideals and splendid leadership now as in
the days of our fathers.
THE INTERCHURCH MOVEMENT
AND THE COLLEGES
THE Interchurch World Movement is deal-
ing with the colleges in certain particular
ways with a specific and practical end in view.
It is, first, differentiating the college from other
types of educational institutions; secondly,
it is attempting to secure more complete and
better analyzed information concerning it
than has in the past been available; thirdly,
it is proposing to use this information in secur-
ing more adequate appreciation and support
for the college than it has had thus far. Ulti-
mately, it hopes to assist in making better col-
leges— better financially, educationally, spir-
itually. The accomplishment of this task will
inject a new spirit into the educational factors
of our national life.
DIFFERENTIATION
DESCRIBED in present-day academic
terms, the college is an educational in-
stitution offering certain courses of study and
requiring 15 Carnegie units for entrance and
120 semester hours of such work as its faculty
may determine for graduation.
Completion of the courses of study is marked
by the conferring of a baccalaureate degree.
These differences separate the college sharply
from the preparatory school on the one hand
and from the university on the other.
The university, when its practise is in accord
with its name, requires a baccalaureate degree
for entrance upon its courses of study.
The preparatory school carries its students only
to the doors of the college, presenting them
there with their credit of 15 or more units.
THE JUNIOR COLLEGE
IN RECENT years a new type of institution
has appeared. At least a new name has
been applied to it. Its distinctive feature is a
course of study paralleling the freshman and
sophomore years of the college course and im-
posing the same entrance requirements. Usu-
ally this course is offered in connection with the
secondary or preparatory course of study.
The junior college is sometimes developed
from a secondary school which has extended
its courses of study. In other instances, four-
year college courses have been reduced and the
granting of degrees discontinued. In still other
cases, at the time the institutions were estab-
lished, schools of this type were thought better
suited to the needs of the communities than
either the secondary school or the college. For
convenience, the junior colleges are grouped
with the colleges in the Interchurch World
Survey.
PREPARATORY DEPARTMENTS
A LMOST all of our American colleges
jcV either began as academies or during their
earlier years maintained preparatory courses in
connection with their college work. As they have
grown older and stronger they have usually
abandoned their preparatory departments.
Many of the colleges, however, still find it
162
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
necessary to maintain such departments. The
educational survey includes information con-
cerning these departments.
ECCLESIASTICAL RELATIONS
THE Interchurch World Movement, being
a cooperative movement on the part of the
church bodies, is limited in certain particular
respects. Any funds which it secures or di-
rectly aids in securing will belong to the co-
operating church agencies. The colleges which
may benefit by such funds are those the needs
of which are included in the official budgets
of these agencies.
INDEPENDENT COLLEGES
THERE is, however, a wider horizon than
this which lifts at least in one direction.
There are conspicuous and useful colleges,
among them some of the oldest and strongest
in the land, which have never sustained such an
ecclesiastical relation as has been mentioned
in the preceding paragraph, or if such relation
once existed, it has been so long lost that it
would not now be possible or wise to restore it.
These colleges fill a most important place in our
educational system and are certain to derive
benefit from the common survey.
USES OF THE SURVEY
IF THE survey can be made practically com-
plete a most valuable storehouse of infor-
mation will be created. Special studies of the
greatest usefulness will be made possible.
Standards can be erected, good customs and
worthy institutions strengthened and poor ones
made good or eliminated.
Commissions for the study of special phases of
college education have been provided for by the
Council of the Church Boards of Education
and the Association of American Colleges.
The material produced by the survey will be
available to students and administrators of
educational work for years to come.
THE NUMBER OF COLLEGES
IT WILL probably be forever impossible to
know at any given moment the exact num-
ber of colleges. Opinions concerning particu-
lar institutions will sometimes vary. The facts
also change from year to year as institutions
are compelled by new conditions to advance
or retreat. Institutions bearing marks of the
college, as those marks have already been de-
scribed, are scattered thoughout the land and
are found in every state but three, the excep-
tions being Arizona, New Mexico and Nevada.
The total number, with the reservations noted
above, is 514. Of these, 419 sustain some
acknowledged relation with a recognized church
body. This relation may be close and organic,
carrying with it a degree of authority over the
college; or it may be merely historic and in-
formal. In the latter case the college is organ-
ically independent and autonomous, the denom-
inational relationship involving friendly interest
and, sometimes, financial support but no admin-
istrative control. For the purposes of the In-
terchurch World Survey, all colleges to which
this description applies are called "denom-
inational."
The remaining 95 institutions of the college
type are called "independent." Among them
are some of the oldest, strongest and most use-
ful colleges in the land. Many of them were
organized by action of ecclesiastical bodies or
in the interests of the church.
Owing to methods of organization in use in
earlier days, or to changing conditions, the
ecclesiastical relations once established or sus-
tained have lapsed. This group of colleges,
however, because of its age, its large numbers
of friends and the wise administration it has
enjoyed, has become a powerful factor in
American education.
DENOMINATIONAL GROUPS
THE 419 "denominational" colleges, the
names of which have been classified by
the American Education Survey Department,
are related, as indicated above, to 30 different
church bodies. Before announcing the classi-
fication it is necessary to explain some differ-
ences which wil' be immediately apparent when
the list is compared with the various denomina-
tional lists. Many denominational lists in-
clude colleges, preparatory schools, universities,
seminaries and training schools in a single un-
analyzed group. It is not always possible to
reach an agreement with regard to a given in-
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
163
stitution. Definitions have not yet been so
formulated as to be generally accepted and
classifications will therefore differ in details.
A few institutions are under joint control and
their names appear in two different denomina-
tional lists. The names of some old colleges,
now classified as independent, still appear in
lists published by church boards of education.
Boards of education have in a few instances ap-
parently omitted the names which they pre-
viously included. With these explanations of
differences — which will at once be noted when
the numbers as given below are compared with
church lists — the following classification of 419
"denominational colleges" is submitted as ap-
proximately correct but subject to changes in
detail :
COLLEGES OP 30 DENOMINATIONS
Advent Bodies 2
Northern Baptist Convention 29
Southern Baptist Convention 46
Seventh Day Baptist 3
General Baptist i
Church of the Brethren 8
American Christian Convention 7
Congregational Churches 23
Disciples of Christ 20
Evangelical Association 3
Society of Friends . 10
Holiness Church . i
Lutheran Bodies 40
Mennonite Bodies 3
Methodist Episcopal Church 44
Methodist Episcopal Church (South) 54
Wesleyan Methodist Church 3
Free Methodist Church of North America 3
Methodist Protestant Church 3
Moravian Bodies 2
Presbyterian Church'in the U. S. A. (North) 52
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. (South) 30
Associate Synod of North America 3
Reformed Presbyterian Church 1
Cumberland Presbyterian Church 1
United Presbyterian Church 5
Protestant Episcopal Church 3
Reformed Bodies 10
United Brethren Bodies g
Universalist Churches i
Total "419
CONTRIBUTION OF ONE COLLEGE TO THE FOREIGN FIELD
IN FORTY YEARS
164
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
The Present Resources
SPIRITUAL ASSETS
AN ENUMERATION of the resources of the
xV American Christian colleges must first
take account of their spiritual assets. From
the earliest colonial days the American com-
munity has been receiving from her colleges
returns which are infinitely great when com-
pared with the material investment involved.
Measured by spiritual standards one William
Small, one President Humphrey, or one Mark
Hopkins will more than equal in value all the
millions of money which have been invested in
our famous old colleges. Thousands of less
known but equally devoted teachers have in-
vested their lives in American Christian educa-
tion, and through their unselfish service an in-
finite accumulation of spiritual power has
accrued to the benefit of our colleges. Out
of this spiritual heritage we as a people have
reaped a great harvest of good in every field
of religious and civil life. Our Christian
democracy, still sound at heart, though threat-
ened on every side by dangers and tempta-
tions arising from our modern prosperity and
the development of American civilization, is the
product of this moral and spiritual investment.
THE COLLEGES AND MISSIONS
MORE than one hundred years ago in the
heart of Samuel John Mills, a college
boy, there was kindled a flame of missionary
zeal which, lighting first a few and then a mul-
titude of other lives, has spread around and
around the world. College students the world
over have been the first to feel the urgency of
the command to go into all the world and to
make disciples of all nations.
During the first twenty-eight years of the his-
tory of the American Board of Commissioners
for Foreign Missions, 201 men were sent out
to the various fields served. Of these, 159 were
college graduates, although in those days college
training was not so easy to obtain as now.
The map shown in the foregoing illustration
tells the story of the part played by one col-
lege in the work of foreign missions.
This institution is only one of a very consider-
able number, any of which might equally have
served the purpose. Such an institution is
like a city set on a hill — it cannot he hid. Its
light and truth shine through all the world.
Such institutions may truly be reckoned among
the spiritual assets of the nation. Their value
INVESTMENTS IN EDUCATION
BY LEADING DENOMINATIONS
Q Endowments
G Land and Buildings
Congregational
Northern Baptist
Methodist Episcopal
Presbyterian North
Soathern Methodist
Lutheran
Presbyterian South
31
Disciples
Reformed in U.S.
United Presbyterian
United Brethren
The longest line represents $80,000,000
cannot be computed. The Scotch suggest a
point of view in thinking of such institutions
when they say " Ilka scholar adds to the riches
of the commonwealth."
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
165
MATERIAL INVESTMENTS
WE HAVE thought in the past that our
investments in endowments, buildings,
and equipment were large. Great expenditures
for other purposes have recently tended to
humble our pride in what we have done for our
colleges. Just what has been done no one can
know exactly, but detailed statistics are not
needed to indicate the most important fact
with which the American Christian college
must deal. That fact is the imperative need
that the present material resources of our
Christian colleges should be multiplied by two
or three if, in this extremely important field
of activity, we are to keep pace with twentieth
century progress.
A PARTIAL VIEW
THE facts at present known permit only
a partial view of what the churches have
invested in Christian education, and this view
is one of relations rather than completely
developed conditions. The preceding illustra-
tion indicates the relative investment in educa-
tion as made by eleven denominations. The
measuring rod of $80,000,000 furnished by the
longest line will enable one to form an impres-
sion concerning the total investment by these
eleven denominations.
ANOTHER ASPECT
FROM a different point of view attention is
directed to the most important item in the
college schedule of material resources. There
are but three possible sources of college income,
namely: student fees, income from endowment
funds and annual donations. The latter source
of income is an uncertain one. While depend-
ence upon it serves in part to keep an institu-
tion in living relations with its constituency,
it does not, because of its uncertain character,
provide a sound or permanent foundation on
which to build. Students should pay a just
proportion of the cost of their education. That
proportion will vary somewhat with different
students and in different institutions. The
best information available shows that the
average student in our American colleges pays
a little more than one-third of the cost of his
education. The remainder is borne about
equally by the income of endowment funds
and annual donations.
In other words the American Christian college
is like a house built upon a foundation one-
HOW INDEPENDENT
INSTITUTIONS DEPEND ON
ENDOWMENTS
Stanford
t v>
Columbia
Harvard
Yale
n
166
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
third of which is shifting sand. This fact pre-
sents one of the most serious problems in the
college field, namely, the problem of assured
financial support. The answer is in the three
words — largely increased endowments. These,
and these only, will meet the need.
The account of the struggles of our colleges
to secure adequate endowment forms one of
the most interesting chapters in the history of
American education. As a college grows old
its alumni and friends build under it a firm
foundation of permanently invested funds.
The illustration on page 165 shows what has
been done in providing endowments for nine
well-known institutions.
Though the aggregate of college endowments
is measured by hundreds of millions, it is still
sadly inadequate. Harvard, Princeton, Cornell,
Smith and other well-known institutions are
now in the midst of campaigns for greater
endowments. These and many similar facts
serve to emphasize the vital importance of this
aspect of the college situation.
WHO PAYS FOR COLLEGE
EDUCATION?
FIGURES FROM 50 AVERAGE COLLEGES
1918-1919
The Problems
THE HISTORICAL PROBLEM
HISTORICALLY, the first of the college
problems to emerge in this country was
the ecclesiastical problem. The genius of
American civilization arose in New England
and the men and women who first established
communities there entered upon that perilous
enterprise "for the glory of God and the ad-
vancement of the Christian faith." Having
established the civil government and builded
houses for themselves and reared convenient
places for God's worship, the next thing they
"longed for and looked after was to advance
learning and to perpetuate it to posterity,
dreading to leave an illiterate ministry to the
chiirches when our present ministers shall lie
in the dust." Therefore the church and the
college were built side by side and all but iden-
tified by the closeness of their relationship.
Indeed, it was a church-state which was
established — a real theocracy in a new world.
Out of the sacrifices and sufferings for the sake
of religion through which the founders of the
first colleges passed there arose in a very human
and natural way bitter controversies concern-
ing forms and practises. Colleges were estab-
lished in the interest of this or that religious
practise or theological dogma. In the course
of time the state as we shall see in a later para-
graph, began to participate in education. State
institutions under the accepted constitutional
theory could sustain no official relations with
the church. Some of the older colleges estab-
lished by the church and at first identified with
it broke their formal, organic bonds and are to-
day quite as independent of the church as are
the state institutions.
But the church has never ceased to participate
in education and its vital interest in this cause
is generally conceded. It may, therefore, be a
cause of wonder that the problem of the ecclesi-
astical relation of the college to the church
seems no nearer a satisfactory solution than
in the past.
Shall the church, as such, own and operate the
colleges, as some contend?
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
167
Or, shall it sustain an organic relation with
them, exercising by charter provisions a measure
of authority and control?
Or, shall it depend upon historic friendships
and established traditions for the accomplish-
ment of its objects?
What are the objects of the church in entering
the field of education? There have been
times when churches pursued unworthy objects
in this field. Colleges have been used to vindi-
cate dogmas for their own sake or merely to
defend practises hallowed by time. But these
things have been only temporary violations of a
noble tradition. The subject both of the church
and education is the human soul. When with
clearer vision and simpler faith we reconcile
differences of means and methods by judging
them with reference to the one common center
of interest we may reach a solution of this
problem. In the light of such a vision no
church would seek to control education in the
interest of a mere sectarian interpretation of
Christianity. As little would any institution
forsake its central and fundamental objective
of spiritual culture. Mere ecclesiastical relation-
ships will be seen only as means to an end . They
will not be made ends in themselves. The right
and effective method of avoiding a danger which
lurks in an organic relationship between the
college and the church is the arousing and main-
taining of a right spirit in the church. When
this is done the organic relationship will in-
volve no danger to education and the inde-
pendent college will be so influenced by its en-
vironment that it will not fail to follow its
heavenly vision.
THE PERSONAL PROBLEM
THE problem of the institution as related
to the church is closely connected with the
problem of the student as he submits himself
more or less deliberately to the influence and
inspirations of college life. Culture of the soul
which has been suggested as the objective of
college life is a comprehensive thing. The ob-
ject of all culture is the development of the
subject into the likeness of its own prototype.
200
150
100
50
RELIGIOUS PRODUCT OF TWO LIKE COLLEGES IN THE
SAME STATE
1850-1860 1860-1870 1870-1880 1880-1890 1890-1900 1900-1910 1910-1920
GRAPH LINES INDICATE MEMBERS OF ALUMNI ENTERING RELIGIOUS PROFESSIONS
168
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
The highest human aspiration will be satisfied
when the soul awakes in likeness to God. The
American Christian college, therefore, justifies
itself if it helps to produce a race of more god-
like men. Does college experience on the whole
send men and women out into the world with
clearer and more comprehensive vision, purer
aspiration, nobler, stronger and more unselfish
purpose? Unless it does all of these things
it has failed fully to accomplish its objectives.
The survey, though it is not yet sufficiently ad-
vanced to permit the tabulation of statistics
which would illustrate this part of the discus-
sion, has revealed many particular facts which
strengthen our faith in the character-forming
influence of our colleges. Here and there in-
stitutions are conspicuous by the character-
istic altruism of their graduates. The rosters
of some mission stations seem almost like the
alumni rolls of certain colleges. When in the
World War liberty and righteousness seemed
to be trembling on the edge of the abyss, col-
lege students and recent graduates filled the
first ranks of the volunteer armies. If com-
passion for the sinful and suffering, self-sac-
rifice for the sake of the world or a neighbor,
allegiance to the things that are true and
righteous are among the "marks of the Lord
Jesus" upon men, the colleges have done much
to solve the personal problem with which every
real student must concern himself.
THE PROBLEM OF WORK
THE critics of a certain college said of it:
"It is a social institution, not an educa-
tional institution." A well-known college presi-
dent after visiting a number of colleges re-
ported having seen on the walls of several stu-
dents' rooms the motto: "Do not let your
studies interfere with your college life."
These two half-serious flings at the kind of
life college students are supposed to live indicate
another modern college problem: how shall
old-fashioned habits of work be re-established?
Thoroughness, accuracy, ability and willing-
ness to stick to a task until it is finished are
things which will be demanded of the college
graduate, but college experience does not al-
ways give them.
There are signs, however, of a renascence of
work among college students. The currents of
world-life have swept away all provincial bar-
riers. The forces and interests of a new time
have laid hold upon all except the incorrigible
pleasure seekers. Many of the present gen-
eration of college students have passed through
a war experience involving either the most
exacting training, active military service or
both. This experience has made college men
out of many hundreds of college boys. To
these young veterans of the war college life
now means serious, earnest work. To the col-
leges the presence of a very considerable body
of such students means a real revival of study
and, in part, at least, a solution of the problem
of work in college.
THE FINANCIAL PROBLEM
THE problem which compels the most earn-
est attention of college presidents and
trustees has already been suggested. Its terms
are very simple. It begins with the accepted
theory that education is, in part, a philanthropy.
Students have never been able to pay the full
cost of their education. The good of the com-
munity requires that the benefits of education
be available to as many as are fitted by natural
qualifications and disposition to receive them.
After collecting from the student what he can
and ought to pay, the balance must in some
way be secured from the community.
In America, the constitutional principle of
separation between church and state must be
taken into account. The result of the applica-
tion of this principle has been a double solution
of the problem of the financial support of edu-
cation, namely, large state appropriations for
one group of institutions, and large private
foundations for institutions of another group.
It is with the latter group that we are concerned
in this part of our discussion. Stated in its
briefest and simplest form, the problem is to
secure adequate endowment for the support
of the colleges which ought to be perpetuated.
Two specific questions immediately present
themselves, namely, how much of its income
should a college receive from properly invested
endowments; and, secondly, how may such per-
manent endowments be obtained?
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
169
At present the demonstrated fact, as already
stated, is that about two-thirds of college in-
come is derived from sources other than student
fees. Should this necessary two-thirds of
college income be capitalized by safely invested
endowment or should any considerable portion
of it be derived from uncertain annual dona-
tions?
The argument that dependence upon its con-
stituency for financial support will keep the
institution responsive to the needs and desires
of its constituent group is weakened by two
considerations: the first is that the objective
presented is not an educational but an eccles-
iastical one; and the second is that such a situ-
ation puts educational efficiency in constant
jeopardy. In the twentieth century, educa-
tional freedom cannot be subjected to eccles-
iastical interests however valid and important
those interests are. Moreover the efficiency
of an educational program requires the assur-
ance of a reasonable support. Such support
cannot be given while any considerable portion
of the necessary income of the college is derived
from a source as variable and uncertain as
annual donations will always be. The sug-
gested solution of the problem, therefore, is
that endowment sufficient to produce approxi-
mately two-thirds of the necessary income
should be secured.
Special emphasis is given to this aspect of the
situation by a particular group of facts. The
great reason given in justification for their cam-
paigns by all the colleges now seeking larger
endowments is the necessity of increasing
teachers' salaries. In colonial days teachers
accepted commodities in part payment of
their meager salaries. In days not so distant,
members of the faculty of an institution which
now stands among the greatest in the land
gratefully accepted loads of hay and other
farm produce as satisfactory payments on
salaries. It is even recorded that, the college
having come into possession of a quantity of
pills which were judiciously distributed in
payments on salary balances long overdue, one
member of the faculty entered formal complaint
of inequality in such payments.
But such days are long past. Teachers in our
American colleges must meet present-day re-
quirements with regard to their training and
they must meet strong competition with more
highly paid instructors in lavishly supported
state institutions. They must measure sal-
aries but slightly increased against costs of
living which have almost or quite doubled,
and they must compare their utterly inade-
quate salaries with the wages of industrial
workers which have more than kept pace with
the increased cost of living.
The salaries of college professors must be largely
increased if we are to maintain even our present
standards of efficiency. A recent study shows
that the cost of living has increased 82 per cent. ;
that the average wages paid to workers in
eight of our leading industries has been in-
creased 95 per cent.; but that the salaries of
professors in Presbyterian colleges have been
increased only 31 per cent, during the same
period.
These facts are presented in interesting graphic
form by the following illustration:
WHY INCREASE TEACHERS' SALARIES?
Changes in four years speak for themselves
90%
Wage
SO'-;
70^-;
Increased
Cost
in
Eight
60',
of
Leading
50',
Living
Industries
40',
30',
82Vo
95%
31%
20';
10';
Salary
1 ncrease
Presbyterian
College
Professors
A PROGRAM OF PROMOTION
COMING still nearer to the ultimate terms
of the problem, it resolves itself into a
program of promotion by the administration
of the local institution on the one hand; and
170
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
on the other, such guidance, limitation and
encouragement as the church board or other
representative group may be able to give.
Without carrying the discussion further it
would seem that all the essential factors of
this most urgent of the practical problems de-
manding solution by the college have now been
stated. In a situation as complicated and elas-
tic as that surrounding the American denom-
inational college all of these factors must be
taken into account. The final solution in any
particular instance will depend for the most
part upon the energy, initiative, wisdom and
persistence of the local college administration.
Perhaps when this statement is reduced to its
lowest terms it is: " First, catch your president."
The Policies
FOUNDED ON FACTS
THE Interchurch World Movement, being
the cooperative functioning of its constit-
uent bodies, can have policies and programs
in any field of activity only as they emerge
through conference and agreement on the part
of the cooperating churches. It does, however,
enjoy the advantage of having a more complete
fund of information than exists elsewhere and
it sees the world-situation from a more central
and comprehensive point of view. It is there-
fore able to formulate wiser policies and to
suggest programs promising greater efficiency,
economy and success than could be expected
from other sources. Church boards, even the
greatest, include only a part of the field which
is the world. Board secretaries, even the wisest,
are human and subject to the limitations of
tradition and constituency.
The Interchurch World Movement is in its
essence the expression of a divinely stimulated
and guided impulse bringing the churches to-
gether under conditions of twentieth century
freedom from precedent and prejudice to unite
their knowledge, wisdom and devotion for their
common efficiency in promoting the good of the
world. The few particular things which are
proposed as desirable in the field of education
are therefore presented not with administrative
authority but only as our best interpretation
of the completest possible assemblage of facts.
COOPERATION
YEARS before the Interchurch World Move-
ment was born, competition in education
was denounced by many of the wisest and most
forward-looking men. With our increasing wis-
dom and wider vision we recognize with regret
the waste of money, men and opportunity due
to unwise and sometimes selfish competition
in altruistic activities.
In the college field, unrelated denominational
ambitions and activities have too often de-
generated into wasteful competition. More
colleges than are needed have been established
in some regions. Perhaps there may be a few
places where now or in the future new colleges
should be established. Who knows? Ineffi-
ciency and waste, loss of prestige and power
have resulted from such a situation.
The policy which the Interchurch World Move-
ment would recommend is obvious. It is ex-
pressed by the single word "cooperation."
With such a policy, no right-minded person
would quarrel. The difficulties arise when we
begin to state in detail what we mean by co-
operation. In general terms the program
of cooperation proposes to secure in any given
region the right number of efficient and con-
veniently located colleges.
The adoption and carrying out of such a pro-
gram involves agreement in answering several
preliminary questions.
What is the most desirable number of students
in a college group?
How ought denominational interests in collegi-
ate work to be represented and cared for?
What correlations, economies and special em-
phasis should be sought?
These and similar questions which will arise
indicate the difficulties to be overcome in em-
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Denominational Institutions
171
bodying the policy of cooperation in practical
programs.
Difficulties, however, exist in order to be over-
come. Cooperation has come to be much more
than an interesting theory. It is an imperative
obhgation imposed by a newly-awakened spir-
itual sense on the part of all altruistic organiza-
tions and individuals. There are many signs
of the pressure of this new sense of obligation.
Some combinations of overlapping work have
already been made; others are in progress.
As has already been stated. Commissions have
been appointed by the Association of American
Colleges and the Coimcil of Church Boards of
Education to study the facts disclosed by the
Interchurch World Movement survey. Out of
such studies there will come practical sugges-
tions of programs which will hasten the day
when Methodist and Congregational colleges
will lie down together in the same green meadow
of ecclesiastical relation ; when Presbyterian and
Baptist colleges will walk amicably together
beside the same still waters of religious purpose
because all are led by a common spirit of co-
operation in serving the one gi'eat cause.
STANDARDIZATION
THE preceding paragraph suggests, by im-
plication, at least, a second policy which
may well be embodied in college practise,
namely: the standardization of all college ac-
counting. If there is to be a real cooperation
and in some cases consolidation, varying prac-
tises and contradictory terminology must be
reduced to harmony.
In very many particular institutions a third
thing even more elementary in character must
be done: a real organization must be effected
and real and appropriate accounting methods
must be adopted.
The American Education Survey Department
uses the term "accounting" to describe reports
both of the financial and the academic activities
of the college. Few colleges have kept ade-
quate records of their academic activities.
Almost none can tell by means of exact data
how the activities of one department compare
with those of another; to what degree students
and teachers actually meet routine academic
obligations; what the cost per student, or per
student-hour of particular courses or depart-
ments may be.
The obligations and the advantages of such
administration of college affairs are more and
more apparent. Great business enterprises
appeal for pubhc confidence and investment by
explaining in minutest detail the nature, the
cost and the reasons for their operations. Much
more should colleges, having the highest altru-
istic objectives and dependent largely upon
philanthropy for their maintenance, be anxious
to make a complete and intelligible accounting
of their work.
If this emphasis rests more heavily in one place
than another that place is the financial admin-
istration of the college. There was once a time
when the college president could keep, or at
least attempted to keep, the college books in
his waistcoat pocket and the knowledge of its
financial affairs in a brain sadly over-burdened
with other and, as he may have thought,
higher interests. But that day is long past.
College finances now require a system of ac-
counting adapted to the nature of the business.
Reports should be presented at such intervals
and in such analyzed form that it may be pos-
sible by the use both of academic and financial
statements to answer any reasonable question
with regard to costs, relative values or needs.
Moreover the most of such information should
be available to the public. Here the obligation
of publicity is coterminus with the dependence
of the institution upon the public for patron-
age and support.
Some very interesting and gratifying comments
concerning the policies of accounting now pro-
posed have already been elicited by the survey.
The methods of accounting necessarily sug-
gested by the form of the questionnaire have
called forth both criticism and praise. The
important thing however is that the desirabil-
ity of finding and adopting appropriate and
standardized methods of accounting is almost
universally conceded.
EMPHASIS
MORE than one hundred years ago,
William von Humboldt, the first Prus-
sian Minister of Education said: "What you
would have in the state, you must first put into
172
Denominational Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
the minds of the people by means of the
schools." The rulers of Prussia desired a mili-
tary autocracy. Through the policy estab-
lished by von Humboldt and maintained by
his successors they obtained it.
What do we desire in America? Two things
at least: in government, democracy; in per-
sonal life, true religion. But before democracy
can exist as a form of government it must exist
as an ideal, a plan and a desire in the minds
and hearts of the people. The way to secure
and perpetuate democracy was pointed out
by von Humboldt. It was emphasized by a
recent editorial writer in America who said:
" The educational system is the very mind and
soul of the nation."
The colleges of a democracy should emphasize
that group of subjects which unfold the prin-
ciples of government, intei-pret history and
provide a philosophic background for the con-
stantly changing drama of sociology and eco-
nomics. In all of these wide ranges of knowl-
edge and experience, the boy before he leaves
college should have settled the points of his
intellectual compass and obtained a hold upon
the immutable truth whch will serve him as a
lodestar amid all the winds of passion and
storms of controversy which will surely over-
take him.
In religion, a similar policy of emphasis will
produce similar results. Since religion is a
kind of personal life it is more directly and
quickly moulded by such a policy than is na-
tional life. The fact that the study of the
Bible and subjects related to religion has gi'eatly
increased in recent years is therefore especially
interesting and significant. These subjects are
rapidly taking rank with other leading subjects
in the college curriculum. Many chairs and
departments of Bible study have been estab-
lished. One strong denomination has, dur-
ing the past few years, used a gift of $100,000
as a leverage with which to secure the perma-
nent endowment of twenty chairs of Bible
study in as many colleges.
The personal as well as the intellectual claims
of religion are urged upon the students of to-
day as they have not been urged since the
earliest days of our colleges. There was a
time when David Brainard could be expelled
from Harvard College for saying in the heat
of religious feeling, of a certain instructor:
"He has no more grace than this chair;" when
students in Yale were required to attend an
exposition of the Scriptures at a chapel exer-
cise held at seven o'clock in the morning, and
to assemble again at five o'clock in the after-
noon to report on the exposition of the morning
and their own reading of the Scriptures dur-
ing the intervening hours; when Amherst
College enjoyed an almost continual revival of
religion.
Those earlier days of exacting religious observ-
ances and requirements passed away and for
many years, skepticism and doubt seemed to
be the marks of college life. The cycle of the
years has now brought us to a time when a more
natural and genuine emphasis is placed upon
personal religion. Christian associations have
multiplied in number and increased in power.
Days and weeks of prayer, when other activi-
ties are suspended and the claims of personal
religion are presented, have regular places on
college calendars. Such emphasis upon religion
is the settled policy of many colleges. We may
hope to see it extended to all.
CAPITALIZATION
THE adequate capitalization of our college
work has been quite fully discussed in earl-
ier paragraphs. As a policy it needs no urging.
Stern necessity is its own whip and spur to the
colleges. The budget which follows states the
amounts which the official educational agencies
of the church bodies participating in the Inter-
church World Movement have, with care
and prayer, determined to get for their colleges.
It is measured by their faith; but faith without
works is dead. Together these cooperating
churches are soon to go out through the land
to prove whether they do indeed believe that
Christian education is the fundamentally im-
portant enterprise in a Christian democracy.
EDUCATION is not mere instruction. It
is the unfolding of the whole human
nature. It is growing up in all things to our
highest possibility. — J. F. Clarke.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Secondary Schools 173
SECONDARY SCHOOLS
THE American public school is sometimes referred to as the most distinctive
creation of the western hemisphere. Its growth in magnitude and power
is one of the most remarkable facts in the history of the education of any
people. The American public schools and the problems growing out of them, in so
far as they bear upon the general purpose of the Interchurch World Movement,
are being considered by the American Religious Education Survey Department.
The survey of the schools supported by mission boards and of those conducted for
exceptional populations or racial groups is under the immediate jurisdiction of the
Home Missions Survey Department of the Interchurch World Movement which is
using whenever practicable the schedules of the American Education Survey De-
partment.
The American Education Survey Department concerns itself with private schools,
denominational and independent, by many of which the entire life of the students is
supervised for three-fourths of the year. In these schools an unusual opportunity is
furnished for strong personalities to exert an inspiring influence, during the im-
pressionable period of adolescence, upon American boys and girls who are to become
leaders in the activities of their generation.
The survey includes not only schools related in more or less intimate fashion with
Protestant denominations but also Protestant secondary institutions which are
independent of denominational influence. Most of these independent schools are
distinctly Christian in spirit and motive.
The importance of the denominational and independent secondary schools in the
program of Christian education has not always been appreciated. The reports
of the federal and state commissioners of education have as a rule given little atten-
tion to the private schools. The past neglect of this field makes necessary a thorough
study by the Interchurch World Movement of the needs and difficulties, the mission
and opportunities of denominational and independent schools of secondary grade, with
special reference to their function of developing Christian character.
Furthermore it is important that the churches should be informed as to the present
status and possible development of these instruments of American education which
they are fostering, so that in equipment, personnel, and educational standards
and methods they may be brought to the highest degree of effectiveness.
174
Secondary Schools: AMERICAN EDUCATION
THE FIELD
THE last published report of the United
States Commissioner of Education lists
2,203 private schools for the year 1915-16, of
which 1,570 were denominational schools and
633 non-sectarian. Of the denominational
schools 981 are Roman Catholic, leaving 589
Protestant schools distributed among 25 differ-
ent denominations.
GROWTH OF ATTENDANCE
AT PUBLIC AND PRIVATE HIGH
SCHOOLS AND ACADEMIES
1889 90 ■« -94 ■SS M 1900 'OJ W 06 «8 'lO 12 '1
1
4
1.500.000
1.400.000
1.300.000
1.200.000
I.I 00.000
A
j
m
1.000.000
900.000
1
/
800.000
700.000
600.000
)
^
)
V
V
500.000
7^
400.000
/
PUBLIC HIGH SCHOOL
300000
^
\J
200.000
100 000
PRIVATE HIGH SCHOOLS AND ACADEMieS
i
The Roman Catholic Educational Association
lists 1,276 schools engaged in secondary work.
The Roman Catholic Church is far more alive
to the importance of religious emphasis in sec-
ondary education than is the Protestant church,
and if we compare the list of Protestant schools
given by the Commissioner with the list
vouched for by the Roman Catholic Associa-
tion it will be found that the Roman Catholic
Church is supporting more than twice as many
secondary schools as all of the Protestant
denominations combined.
The recent development of secondary education
is indicated in the accompanying graph. It
shows that during the fii'st fifteen years of the
present century the attendance at public high
schools more than doubled. While the attend-
ance at private schools fluctuated from 1890
to 1908, during which period the future of the
private school was uncertain, since 1908 the
attendance at these schools has steadily and
rapidly increased, and more than doubled in
six years.
The demand for private schools is undoubtedly
increasing and the enrolment is rapidly grow-
ing. Whether there will be a similar demand
for denominational schools of secondary grade
later developments will show.
The Protestant church now has between 600
and 700 secondary schools, furnishing a possible
instrument for developing Christian leadership.
Some are under direct denc..iinational control,
others are closely affiliated, and others still are
entirely independent but Protestant in their
traditions and patronage.
A map giving the distribution of denomina-
tional schools would show that it coincides
fairly well with the distribution of popula-
tion. The schools in the Atlantic seaboard
states are generally independent of colleges,
except in Pennsylvania, where the dependent
and independent schools are nearly equal in
number. On the contrary, in the Central
States, schools dependent upon colleges pre-
dominate. As the public schools, in the areas
supporting these combined colleges and schools,
grow in number and strength, the college be-
comes stronger and the dependent academy
weaker, until the academy finally is abandoned
or an independent denominational school is
established.
SECONDARY SCHOOLS AND
CHURCH LEADERSHIP
IT IS a well-established fact that ministers
and missionaries receive their training in the
colleges. It is not true however that the col-
leges discover a majority of these prospective
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Secondary Schools
175
leaders for the church, or that these leaders
commit themselves to definite Christian ser-
vice during their college careers.
On the other hand there is cumulative evidence
to indicate that life decisions are made for the
most part during the secondary school period.
The accompanying chart gives the results of an
investigation made at the University of Minne-
sota which discloses the fact that out of 1,340
graduates 70 per cent, decided their future
calling before entering college, and 12 per cent,
at the time of entrance. That is to say, 82
per cent, of these students decided their voca-
tions during the secondary school period.
STUDY OF MINNESOTA STATE
UNIVERSITY
Chose
Work
Before
Entering
College
Upon
Entering Not
70%
College
During
Decided
12%-
Course
11%
■7 0,'
_
_
Dr. Keppel of Columbia University has shown
that out of 492 Columbia and Dartmouth men
216 chose their future occupation before enter-
ing college and did not change their choice
later.
An elaborate study made by the Methodist
Episcopal Church (South) with specific refer-
ence to the ministry showed that seventeen
was the average age at which the ministers of
that denomination had decided upon their
life work.
A similar study in the Presbyterian Church
(South) revealed the fact that out of 894 min-
isters 110 chose their vocation before they
were sixteen years of age and 524 before enter-
ing college.
The Methodist Episcopal Church reports that
22 per cent, only of its ministry made choice of
vocation after entering college.
But even when the choice of vocation is made
during college years the attitude toward life
has usually been determined in school days.
It is seldom that the first impulse to religious
choice comes during the college course. Too
often the religious motive, which begins to oper-
ate in school days, loses its force during college
years. Certainly it will not do to depend upon
the influence of the college period alone for the
development of Christian leadership,
PROBLEMS AND POLICIES
A FEW private schools are well endowed or
are able to charge large annual fees.
They are well equipped materially and they
pay salaries which enable them to retain highly
trained and cultured teachers.
Many others have the field and constituency
but lack buildings and equipment and an income
sufficient to pay qualified teachers. For these
reasons they are not able to meet the oppor-
tunity which lies before them. They are usu-
ally located in needy communities where the
public schools are of low grade and where ade-
quate facilities for secondary education do not
exist save as they are provided from outside
sources.
These schools are directed and served by hard-
working men and women of Christian char-
acter, purposes and ideals, and with a genuine
love and enthusiasm for their work. But the
survey has already shown that many of these
men and women are struggling under severe
hardships and handicaps. If the institutions
which they serve are to fulfil their proper mis-
sion and enter the opportunities awaiting them
these schools must have generous help. Either
the churches should discharge the obligation
of support which is involved in denominational
control or they should abandon their control.
There are still secondary schools which are
attached to colleges as preparatory depart-
ments. It is generally admitted that the union
is undesirable. The secondary school at least
suffers by the connection. The relation of
176
Secondary Schools: AMERICAN EDUCATION
dependence hampers its development. Where
the church is responsible for this unequal union
it should exercise its right of control to bring
about a separation and, if need be, help the
secondary school to stand alone.
If it is found that a denominational school
is duplicating and competing with a public
high school and thus hindering the latter's
development, it may well be that the best con-
tribution that such a school can make to Chris-
tian education is to close its doors. The church
has ever been a pioneer in education. It has
founded colleges and schools in new communities
and maintained themuntilthewholecommunity,
taught by the church school, assumed by pref-
erence the burden of support which the church
had borne alone. Historically it has been the
educational mission of the church to give birth
to institutions of learning, to nourish them in
their infancy and struggling youth, and then
to give them their independence. A denomi-
national academy may have fulfilled its suc-
cessful mission as a pioneer when it retires from
the field in favor of the public high school.
If a denominational school misguidedly re-
lies on its religious impulse and church connec-
tion as a substitute for high educational stand-
ards and progressive methods, it needs to be
led into the straight and narrow path of in-
tellectual honesty and educational thorough-
ness. If the church is to stand sponsor for
institutions of learning, it should guard its own
good name and see that it is not responsible
for educational shallowness or pretence.
If in spite of its defects and limitations a
denominational school has a field of its own
and a constituency still loyal, it should be fos-
tered and helped to a position where it can stand
without apology, offering in the name of the
church the opportunities for a genuine, pro-
gressive, Christian education.
USES OF THE SURVEY
THE principal of a denominational school,
writing regarding the survey question-
naire, made this statement: "When the blank
is filled out we shall know a good deal more about
ourselves than we have ever known before."
What the questionnaire has done for this and
other denominational schools the Movement
seeks to do in a larger way for denominational
education.
The newly-elected headmaster of one of the
great secondary schools said to a representative
of the school survey: "There is no Christianity
in this school. I am determined to establish
it upon a Christian basis." If there is a pagan
tendency in our schools or colleges it should
be known; the causes should be discovered,
and the remedies found.
I AM not against college education. I never have been. Today industrial
conditions favor the college man. Old crudities are disappearing; science
is dethroning chance. Business is conducted on so vast a scale that the
broadening effects of higher education write a large figure. — Charles M.
Schwab.
IT IS a mistake to train young people in all lines of knowledge and give
them full college equipment for undertaking the big tasks of life without
making sure also that fundamental principles of right and wrong as taught in
the Bible have become a part of their equipment. There is a control of forces
and motives essential to the management of vast affairs which comes only
through an educated conscience. — James J. Hill.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-supported Institutions 177
TAX-SUPPORTED INSTITUTIONS
THE rapid and solid growth of tax-supported colleges and universities is an
indication of the soundness of American democracy. When the people,
acting through their state legislatures, create, support and steadily develop
great institutions for research and instruction they demonstrate their clearness of
vision and their practical wisdom. Fully one-half the opportunities for higher
education in this country are now offered by the tax-supported institutions.
There are three periods in American history which are characterized by marked
advance in popular higher education:
The first began with the war between the states. When the stress of conflict de-
manded gi'eater production from farms and factories President Lincoln and congress
turned to education and by the gift of public lands encouraged the several states to
support colleges of agricultui'e and the mechanic arts. The soldiers of both armies
who returned from the field with higher ideals for the nation and for their own
children gave a new impetus to public education that was first felt by the high
schools and later by the colleges and universities.
The second great wave of advance in higher education began about 1890 with the
widespread application of science to industry.
The World War started the third wave of expansion. How far it will go and how
much of the present increased student enrolment will be permanent is problematical.
The annual working income of the state colleges and universities is now $60,000,000
and it is recognized as a wise investment.
The public normal schools are rapidly assuming the task of training teachers for the
public schools as a logical and necessary part of the public school system. This
calls for far-reaching adjustments in religious education.
No college desires to shirk its full responsibility but when the state institutions
attempt to deal with religious instruction they are hedged about by restrictions of
law and tradition.
Practically every one of the state colleges and universities invites and expects the
churches to organize religious work among their students. This is an invitation to
the churches to stand beside the colleges and assist in insuring for all the students
a wdl-rounded preparation for Christian citizenship.
178
Tax-Supported Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
COLLEGES, UNIVERSITIES
LOCATION
N.D.
MONT.
I
I
" '!
f
! o
S. D.
I?
WYO.
01
a-
-^-®q/
^\9
NEB.
UTAH
ARIZ.
® ®
« ®
f
COLO.
®
KAr^S| -a.
.!.._.
N.M.
®
c s
- OKt^
j.._...
\
®ox^<^
TEf . ® ®
N
° Tax supported Universities.Agricultural and Technical Schools
" Slate Normal Schools and Colleges
• Independent Colleges and Universities
® Denominational Colleges and Universities
•v. r -^
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-Supported Institutions
179
AND NORMAL SCHOOLS
AND CONTROL
STATUTE MILES
0 50 100 150 200 250 300
180
Tax-supported Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
ONE LARGE STATE UNIVERSITY COMPARED
WITH 50 REPRESENTATIVE DENOMINATIONAL
COLLEGES IN RESPECT TO INCOME AND
ATTENDANCE
University
Income
$3,075,409.
Colleges
Combined
Incomes
$2,927.814,
RELATIVE
INCOME
RELATIVE
ATTENDANCE
\
Colleges
Attendnnr"
University
Attendance
5716
13 357
T
THE FIELD
HIS survey attempts for the first time to
discover the entire field open for the train-
ing of Christian citizens and leaders among the
students in tax-supported institutions. It also
includes certain large institutions whose organ-
ization approximates more nearly to that of the
state university than to that of the typical
college.
As indicated by the double page map preceding,
each state has at least one tax-supported college
or university as such institutions are defined
by the United States Bureau of Education.
A NEW LEARNED PROFESSION
SINCE the beginning of the application of
modern science to the problems of industry
the place of the state college and university
has been secure. Their rapid growth since that
time is illustrated by the chart on page 181.
By all such discoveries as the Babcock milk
test in Wisconsin; by the extension of the uses
of laboratories as in the raising of pure-bred
seeds adapted to various soils and climates;
by the numerous developments in plant and
animal pathology, and by other practical
achievements these institutions have raised
agriculture to the dignity of a learned profes-
sion by means of which great wealth has al-
ready been produced. It might be expected
that colleges whose gi-aduates can so easily
turn to gainful pursuits would be crowded with
students. Nor need we wonder that soldiers
returning from a war that was fought and won
so largely by the application of scientific knowl-
edge should immediately add a new impetus
to technical education. The chart (page 181)
omits all data concerning students in the pro-
fessional schools and in the summer and other
short courses and does not show the unusual
enrolment during the present college year.
THE UNIVERSITIES' DIVERSITY
OF OPERATIONS
IT MUST be remembered that the influence
of these institutions is not confined to the
circle of their resident students. A large part
of the income is expended upon research work
and this is carried through the extension de-
partments to every corner of the state.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-supported Institutions
181
RELATIVE GROWTH
OF COLLEGES AND UNIVERSITIES
UNDER PUBLIC AND PRIVATE CONTROL
(COLLEGE AND RESIDENT GRADUATE STUDENTS)
•89^90"92 "94 '96 "98 'OO '02 '04 '06 '08 "10 '12 'i4> "16 '18 '20
275.000
250.000
225,000
200,000
175.000
150,000
125.000
100,000
75,000
50,000
25. 000
CONTROL
INJTHUTIONS
UNDER PRIVATE CONtrRO
182
Tax-supported Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
The chart, showing income of one university
and fifty small colleges, illustrates the relative
cost of maintaining one university as compared
with fifty small colleges with twice the total
number of students. The chart does not and
cannot bring out the fact that the universities
are expending large sums of money in travel
and libraries; in apparatus; in county agencies;
and that by correspondence, extension lectures
and courses of study, and by many other
methods are striving to improve conditions in
every section of the several states throughout
the country.
The survey is making a study of this extra-
mural work. It will disclose the opportunities
awaiting the churches and it will show that
the universities are inviting their cooperation.
Under wise guidance and by the use of similar
methods the churches may give to the villages
and rural communities the same type of help
as that being given by these tax-supported
institutions. Many of the state colleges of
agriculture are making careful studies of the
social, economic and recreational life of the
rural regions and are contributing much to the
general social uplift. These studies and plans
contemplate the cooperation of the country
churches, but they will fail, in part, if deprived
of the assistance which the churches themselves
can give. As the field of the university is
many times larger than its campus so the
program of Christian education must take in
the entire state and nation.
Two years ago, Professor Sanderson of Cornell
University published the results of a study of the
attitude of 416 institutions of learning toward
the problem of rural life. Only four privately-
supported institutions were found to be giving
courses in rural sociology. On the other hand,
of the 48 land-grant colleges studied, 64 per
cent, were teaching rural sociology. Forty-
five per cent, of the 20 state universities studied,
and 32 per cent, of the 91 state normal schools
were conducting courses in this subject.
STATE NORMAL SCHOOLS
THE majority of the state normal schools
are of recent origin. The raising of the
standards of teaching has brought them into
DrSTRIBUTION
BY DEPARTMENTS
IN ONE STATE UNIVERSITY
h\
Literature and Arts 926j[
T Agriculture 879
Xj \
NET TOTAL^^»....,^__
^ ^\^^^5087
IN ONE TYPICAL COLLEGE
/ Literature
and \
-v^
)
\ Arts 236
■^T/
TOTAl^V....^^^^^^
_^j
existence and they are now preparing the larger
number of the teachers in the public schools.
A few yeai-s ago this task was performed by the
church schools and colleges, if performed at all.
The survey has already shown that many of
these otherwise well equipped schools are un-
able to provide the religious instruction so
essential to the full equipment of the men and
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-supported Institutions
183
women who are to take the leading part in
forming the characters and ideals of American
children. While the churches, working to-
gether, are improving the instruction given in
the Sunday schools and are striving to bring
about the return of religious instruction in the
homes, they should make certain that Amer-
ica's public school teachers know and appre-
ciate the principles upon which a Christian
democracy is founded. The greatness and
difficulty of this task would discourage any
single denomination working alone. But it
presents an appealing opportunity when viewed
as a cooperative enterprise.
The Problems
AN ILLUSTRATION OF
THE PROBLEMS
AS AN illustration of some of the important
Xjl. and neglected student centers, one in-
stance out of fourteen possible instances of like
magnitude may be cited. The survey is making
a study of all these situations.
On the west side of Chicago there is a group of
medical and other professional schools of high
grade which bring into one section of the city
four thousand students, including those in the
nurses' training schools. This region, once a
section in which many of Chicago's leading citi-
zens lived, is now "down town," and the ma-
jority of the residents live in lodging houses.
Churches are pressed with their own parish
problems. They are not equipped either with
buildings or with personnel to meet the religious
needs of students and particularly of students
who present so peculiarly important and diffi-
cult a problem as do these. They have come to
the professional schools with at least high school
preparation and to the better schools with col-
lege degrees. They are doing highly specialized
work at a stage in their development when they
are apt to look with disfavor upon religion
as inexact and emotional. Left alone, they
gradually lose all interest in rehgion, and, after
their years of training, thoy leave this section
with its untoward influences to enter upon pro-
fessions in which they are destined to become
influential citizens in their communities.
During their student life in this section they
are certainly left very much alone. Many of
them are far from their homes. It has been
found that among 1,800 investigated, 41 states
and 28 foreign countries were represented. The
teachers and lecturers rarely live in the vicinity
of the schools and therefore have no opportu-
nity to exert personal influence upon the stu-
dents outside of the classroom. There are few
if any Christian homes open to these young men
and women and the social life of the churches
has little attraction. The great majority never
come into contact with vital Christian influ-
ences during their life as graduate students.
THE CHURCH AND THE
PUBLIC SCHOOLS
THE survey assumes that the public school
system, from the primary grades to the
university, is the logical outgrowth of what the
churches began when they founded the first
schools and colleges. It assumes that it is the
duty of the state not merely to abolish illit-
eracy but to provide opportunity for the highest
possible development of all its youth. It as-
sumes also that it is the duty of the churches
to develop a sympathetic interest in the growth
and support of these schools and universities
through a knowledge of what they are doing.
It recognizes the validity of the doctrine of
the separation between church and state and
understands that it is not the business of any
church as an institution to interfere with the
management of the public schools. It empha-
sizes the duty of all citizens to remember that
the public school and university belong to all
the people and to realize that the same respon-
sibility exists for the moral and religious life
of the students in these institutions as for those
in the homes and the churches.
It assumes that the unselfish social service of
these institutions and of their faculties in im-
proving the conditions of life for all the people
is religious in its motive and results in, and is
itself the outgi-owth of, the Christian spirit.
When the late President Van Hise of Wisconsin
184
Tax-supported Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
said, " I shall not rest content until the benefi-
cent influences of this university reach and
help all the citizens of this commonwealth,"
he spoke as a prophet of the new day and in the
name of the new education. When the late
Josiah Strong saw what that and other univer-
sities were doing to bring the methods and re-
sults of modern scholarship to the solution
of the vexing problems of every home and farm
and industry where such help would be accepted
he said: "This is what I hoped the united
churches would sometime do."
Once more, the survey assumes that this splen-
did religious motive cannot be maintained
without vital religion in the hearts of the teach-
ers and students in all these institutions.
The number of state colleges and universities
is so great that they cannot be described in
general terms. Conditions vary greatly in
different centers. Laws governing religious
instruction are not uniform. Traditions of the
campus, the personnel of the faculty, the
strength and vitality of the churches in the
student quarter and many other factors must
be considered. But there is not an institution
among them that does not need and will not
welcome the help of the churches. Very many
are appealing for such help.
Many surprising conditions are being disclosed.
A few instances will illustrate: One state col-
lege with 2,000 students during the twelve
months is in a small community with but one
church whose building will seat not more than
250 people. Another is five miles distant from
the nearest church. Another is served by two
little churches with less than forty members
each, with buildings so small and so badly
located that they are almost useless. There
are many student communities without a
church that is able to support a ministry ade-
quate to the needs of the faculty and students.
And the number of churches in the larger cen-
ters that have made a serious attempt to bring
the students in large numbers within the life
and service of a Christian community is com-
paratively small. On the other hand every
church that is making this attempt is succeed-
ing. The ultimate influences of this type of
church ministry are beyond computation.
THE BIG PROBLEM
THE big problem is how best to keep alive
the faith of the students enrolled in the
schools and colleges which by law and tradi-
tion are restrained from making adequate pro-
vision for religious worship and instruction;
how to inspire the students with the Christian
ideals of service while training the larger num-
ber of them for gainful pursuits; how to keep
them from becoming materialists whose only
object of worship is success while making them
efficient in their vocations. In short, the prob-
lem is to vitalize the student body with the
spirit and teaching of Christ. Among the
particular problems are these:
1. To determine what particular churches and
Christian agencies are responsible for maintain-
ing organized work with students in each edu-
cational center.
2. To discover how these churches may do their
part in providing for the religious needs of the
students without relieving the university of
its proper responsibility for the spiritual and
moral culture of these same students.
3. To learn how much of the investment in
personnel and money shall be devoted to pas-
toral care and counsel in personal religion and
how much to class instruction in religious sub-
jects.
4. To canvas and consider the entire situation
with regard to religious instruction in its many
phases.
5. To consider what each church shall do,
acting alone; and what form of interchurch or-
ganization is possible to insure a unifled pre-
sentation of the claims of Christ to the entire
institution.
6. To apportion responsibility between the local
church and the state and national bodies of
each denomination.
7. The largest problem of all is how to arouse
the churches to do their best work in these
great centers of influence; to make them see the
importance of providing enough and only
enough church buildings of the right sort; and
to see the greater necessity of providing the
preachers and pastors and teachei's who know
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-supported Institutions
185
how to lead students into the joy of Christian
service.
8. A tremendously important problem is that
of organization. It should be possible to
stand at the entrance of the campus and say
truthfully that every student has been brought
into contact with some positive Christian in-
fluence. This cannot now be said.
Calculate what one Christian physician may
accomplish for good in the homes of the com-
munity during a life time of professional ser-
vice; what one Christian mining engineer may
do to sweeten the lives of the employees of
his compnay; what one educated Christian
farmer may do in reviving the country church.
Add to these the lawyer, the banker, the mer-
chant, the editor, the teacher and all the others;
and then multiply the result by the thousands
who are preparing in these state institutions
for positions of leadership and of power and
we begin to see something of the size of our
problem.
WHERE DOES THE
RESPONSIBILITY REST?
INFORMATION such as is given in the
table of church relations which appears
with this paragraph determines what churches
are responsible, and it is usually true that these
are the churches that have the largest member-
ship in the state.
The figures given are for the first half of the
year 1919-20 and do not include the summer
term, with the single exception of Indiana
University. The enrolment for the twelve
months will be much larger and the church
membership proportionately larger.
It is interesting to note the large proportion of
church members; 61.4 per cent, of the total
enrolment; of these 79.6 per cent, made a report
of their church relations. Experience in deal-
ing with students always shows that many
among those who do not report are church
members.
In every institution the reporting by students
of church relations is voluntary. Some of the
state universities did not provide opportunity
for such reporting until recently. The fact
that so large a number make this report is elo-
quent evidence of the interest of the students
in religion and is a challenge to the churches.
There are two lines of figures after the name of
each institution. The first gives the number
who report themselves as members of the
churches named, the second the numbers of
those who are not members but who name the
church of their choice or the one of which their
parents are members.
In the column under the heading "others"
are brought together the smaller groups. These
include churches that easily affiliate with the
churches having the larger numbers.
This second table is printed because the infor-
mation given is of equal interest with that in
the first one; but the reports received were not
complete enough to allow the calculation of
definite proportions.
A glance at these tables shows that there is a
definite number of denominations with a pecul-
iar responsibility for maintaining organized
student work in each center. It is not safe
to decide how small a number shall determine
the responsibility of any one church when any
one of these students might by proper stimulus
and training become a Henry Drummond or a
Phillips Brooks. But no church ought to be
willing to neglect a company of 75 potential
leaders during the years when they are forming
their philosophy of life and making the final de-
cision as to their vocation.
FORCES AT WORK
THESE state colleges, universities, and nor-
mal schools are agencies doing a part of
the work of the church.
Too many have looked upon these institutions
as liabilities whereas they are genuine assets
whenever the church stands behind them. Up-
on the colleges and universities, not including
the normal schools, the states are spending
more than $60,000,000 each year. In its origin,
this amount is evenly distributed through
taxation and is a burden to no one, and it
pays for all the elements of education except
religion, leaving the churches free to do their
own share without financial strain.
186
Tax-supported Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
Student Church Relations
Selected
State Institutions
Januarj — 1920
0^
5
it
OD
C
o
U
■V
'u
tn
(5
d
8
'5.
W
X
c
3
■■f
y
"o
-r:
U
c
E
o
OS
3
6
en
1
U
1-
a
m
OS
o
2
V
B
~5
c
W
f2
Colorado State Teachers'
32
32
24
27
1
3
3
102
63
26
3
3
319
120
513
College
Indiana University
?
1?
(i
7
30
15
s
74
159
14
488
29
19
53
805
344
115
3
192
2221
194
2659
14
4
59
1
3
98
47
4
14
244
Iowa State College of Agri-
164
198
230
60
13
10
158
986
373
155
10
102
2459
445
3727
culture . .
46
126
104
298
61
151
9
88
2
13
13
37
227
417
861
139
449
3
418
5
22
157
823
2823
215
Iowa, State University of, , .
3703
24
82
43
H
1
7
16
300
122
7^
78
665
Kansas State Agricultural
156
92
161
21
11
20
630
301
86
61
1539
342
2320
College
Michigan, University of
56
43
58
6
6
176
66
13
15
439
319
483
136
529
8
188
221
994
907
578
12
222
4597
2126
8012
70
315
16
116
3
76
19
311
201
74
35
103
1289
Nebraska, University of
169
292
183
177
14
32
208
752
.458
256
29
112
2682
576
4084
17
14
137
11
61
17
54
3
322
43
190
49
25
14
31
6
826
180
New Mexico, University of.
12
37
274
5
237
4
76
9
6
482
16
419
23
750
3
187
57
3878
Pennsylvania. University of.
26
449
340
893
10
4069
8800
59
24
71
16
291
3
101
94
8
186
853
Pardue University
133
29
247
57
28
18
107
687
281
129
1
178
1895
312
2710
38
7
105
8
1
3
2
238
67
3
31
503
TOTALS
1509
332
1525
733
1646
409
1453
242
143
24
732
372
1340
140
6279
2009
3975
964
2681
43
90
89
1220
416
22593
5773
8436
36802
PERCENTAGES . .
4.1
4.1
4.5
3.9
.3
2.0
3.6
17.1
10.8
7.3
7
3 . 3
^il.4
22.9
100.
.9
2.0
1.1
.7
1.0
.4
5.4
2.6
.1
2
1.1
15.7
79.6% of all reporting are church members.
20.4% express a church preference.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-supported Institutions
187
Student Church Relations
State Institutions Reporting Combined
0
c
"o
c
o
Church Membership and Preferences,
January, 1920
D.
Da
u
C
o
_1>
a.
"G
Hi
(5
S.
0
'5.
W
c
5C
c
u
-J
V3
O
2
s
U
c
0
6
4=;o
400
400
1000
100
?
150
1300
1300
900
?
3700
9700
Si7
r>7
41
715
22
159
126
735
1096
607
130
277
4622
llllnni'; State University
4?1
478
579
330
7
125
314
1598
1196
443
29
315
5835
40
91
67
18
4
2
82
564
244
3
>
102
1214
741
19i
288
166
10
19
78
986
568
152
14
132
2799
Missouri State University
480
52
534
115
?
54
44
720
489
65
9
88
2650
740
780
45
200
34
268
380
2143
1209
410
20
926
6155
108
31
23
134
26
63
338
+
637
168
5
263
1796
Members and Preferences
2337
1884
1977
2628
203
690
1512
8046
6739
2745
207
5803
34771
Percentages
6.7
5.4
5.6
7.5
.6
2.0
4.1
23.1
19.9
7.8
.6
16.7
No record of Methodists.
188
Tax-supported Institutions: AMERICAN EDUCATION
CHRISTIAN TEACHERS
THE large number of active Christians in
the faculties represents another force at
work which will be able to do much more with
proper leadership. Three of the smaller state
colleges report 111, 185 and 240 such Christian
members of their respective faculties. In most
of the faculties there are some who are religious
but out of sympathy with the church ; others who
are indifferent, and some who are anti-religious.
But before we decline to regard the faculty
as a possible religious force let us remember
that those who want to do positive Christian
work have small chance for it in the classroom
or on the campus, and that they need a vigor-
ous near-by church ; that many now indifferent
have had no training in religion and would re-
spond to the stimulus of the right sort of lead-
ership; and that those who are antagonistic and
whose teaching unsettles the faith of their stu-
dents could have little influence if their teach-
ing were confronted with the vigorous spiritual
life of a church that is adequately meeting the
needs of the college community.
CHRISTIAN STUDENTS
MOTHER almost unused force
mass of Christian students.
A
IS
the
Picture this possibility in institutions of differ-
ent types in widely scattered parts of the coun-
try. In 1914 a study was made of the church
relations of students and faculties in 50 state
institutions. The results were similar to those
just stated. The army of freshmen in these
great centers is eager to enter the fight for right
but it waits for leadership. There were 7,000
students in the recent Student Volunteer Con-
vention in Des Moines, and there would have
been 12,000 had there been room for so
many. The Protestant churches, one-fourth of
the population of the United States, furnish
most of the students in all the colleges and uni-
versities. The presence of these multitudes
of Christian students in our colleges and uni-
versities is a challenge to the churches they
dare not ignore.
Our boys were eager to enlist for the World
War although they knew the filth and suffer-
STUDENT CHURCH RELATIONS
FRtENDS - 370!
UNITARIANS
REPORTS FROM
18 STATE COLLEGES
AND UNIVERSITIES
JANUARY 1920
HEBREWS
1,794
LUTHERANS
2,992
DISCIPLES
4.032
CONGREGATIONALISTS
4,142
BAPTISTS
4,178
The whole number of students
reporting Church Membership or
Preference is 63,137. From 20 per
cent, to 25 per cent, of the students
in these institutions made no such
report, and are not included in the
figures here shown.
EPISCOPALIANS
4,323
'A
ROMAN CATHOLICS 5.469
MISCELLANEOUS 7,439
PRESBYTERIANS 11,678
i^i^i^pfesyii
METHODIST STUDENTS 16,334
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Tax-supported Institutions
189
ing and death they must encounter; and al-
though they knew that if they came out ahve
they would lose years of the best part of their
lives, yet they did not hesitate. And why?
Every school they had attended had its flag;
its pictures of Washington, Lincoln and other
heroes of the nation ; its classes and texts teach-
ing the meaning and value of American institu-
tions and the price our fathers paid for liberty.
The nation had put much into them and in its
time of need they were ready to give their all
in return.
These same youths and others like them do not
respond with like abandon to the call of the
church for heroic sacrifice. When the church
becomes as faithful in teaching the value of
Christian institutions as the public schools
have been in teaching patriotism she will get
the same response from her youth.
It is expected that the survey will discover
what is being done in all these centers to enlist
faculty and students in Christian service and
that it will show what more can be done in the
immediate future. Already there are clear
indications of progress.
Many churches in university centers have en-
larged their program of student work and many
are erecting or planning soon to erect new
buildings with adequate class-rooms. Several
church boards of education have within the
year added university secretaries to their staffs.
The Christian associations in many centers
are employing older and better trained secre-
taries, and, best of all, decided progress has
been made in forming interchurch organiza-
tions that include the Christian associations.
CONDITIONS RECOGNIZED
THE policy of some of the eastern states
allows the granting of public funds for the
partial support of an independent college or to
the full support of certain schools or depart-
ments within a university, while the policy
of the majority of the states requires that all
institutions receiving public funds be kept
under the full control of the state. This differ-
ence has a distinct bearing upon the support
of religious instruction. The independent in-
stitution is free to maintain chapel services
for public worship and to administer funds for
the support of religious instruction. The col-
lege under state control must observe the laws
of its state with regard to religious instruction.
Even when there is no legal restriction, the fact
that the institution belongs to all the people
makes it difficult to provide for religious in-
struction without arousing adverse criticism.
ORGANIZATION
IT IS the policy of the church workers in uni-
versities and of the Council of Church
Boards of Education so to organize the work in
each center that there shall be no unnecessary
duplication either of equipment or of effort,
and to plan so that there shall be a unified
program for all the evangelical agencies.
In some of the smaller centers, beginning this
year, four denominations acting through their
boards of education are uniting to pay the sal-
ary and expenses of the one student-pastor
who represents the interests of all. In a few
of the larger centers these same church boards
are uniting to support a staff of thoroughly
trained men and women, each one responsible
for the interests of his own church and at the
same time in charge of one special department
of instruction or activity.
PROGRAM
PASTORAL care and provision for public
worship does not meet all the needs of the
students nor does it discharge all the responsi-
bility of the churches. Much interest is now
being developed in providing adequate religious
instruction. As the amount of this instruction
increases it will mean, no doubt, the formation
of some sort of school of religion. The survey
attempts to bring together all the facts on this
subject for a thorough study and report by a
competent commission. Without such a study
there is danger that serious mistakes may be
made which cannot easily be corrected after
they are embodied in permanent buildings
and organizations. At present none of these
enterprises have gone so far as to become rigid.
The present survey comes at a time when it
is possible to re-study all the methods and
policies and to reduce waste by preventing
mistakes.
190 Theological Seminaries: AMERICAN EDUCATION
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES AND
TRAINING SCHOOLS
IN ORDER to hold the attention of the community in this generation the minister
must be thoroughly trained for his task. No physician is permitted to prac-
tise until he has completed years of rigid preparation for his chosen field but
one-half the men who enter the ministry today have not taken nor have they been
afforded seminary training.
To meet this situation adequately the church must provide its seminaries with the men,
equipment and other resources necessary to give the grade of instruction properly
demanded of its ministers. In a peculiar sense seminaries and training-schools serve
the denomination and community at large rather than a small local constituency.
Their graduates minister both at home and abroad.
These schools therefore should receive general support and be brought to an
adequate standard of excellence throughout the country.
As the theological seminary is the chief type of institution which furnishes profession-
ally trained men for the church it is obvious that the interest of the church in a thor-
oughly trained leadership is measured by the support which it gives to the seminaries.
Too often we are disposed to accept an efficient leadership as a matter of course with-
out recognizing the obligation incurred in the production of such leadership. The
seminaries have a much greater claim on the church than has been recognized.
The training-schools are attempting to serve widely diversified fields and to meet
peculiar needs. They not only aim to give their students the tools with which to
work but actually to train them in the use of these tools.
Both these classes of institutions are profoundly afl'ected by the times. Material
and spiritual readjustments are forced upon them. They cope constantly with new
problems and issues. They face the difficult task of keeping pace with the trend
of higher religious education, and, at the same time, they are attempting to direct its
course and interpret its significance.
The seminary is also reaching out through extension work, institutes, and summer
courses to the great mass of professional and lay religious workers who have not had
advanced instruction. This field, its needs and possibilities, must be measured and
provided for.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Theological Seminaries
191
The Seminary Field
All the Protestant "theological semina-
jlV. ries" and "training-schools" professing
to prepare for specialized forms of religious
leadership come within the scope of this divi-
sion of the survey. These institutions number
approximately 200. About 140 are called
theological seminaries. The other 60 are more
generally thought of as training-schools.
The vast majority of these schools are under
denominational control. A dozen seminaries
and one-half as many training-schools claim in-
dependence. Among these independent schools
are to be found several of the strongest institu-
tions in the country.
LOCATION AND
DENOMINATIONAL CONTROL
FOR the location and denominational con-
trol of these schools attention is called
to the map on pages 192 and 193. It is at once
evident that the situation of these schools has
been governed by historical considerations.
Their location generally represents the needs
of a previous generation rather than those of
the present. More than one-third of all the
seminaries and training-schools in the country
are in New England and the North Atlantic
states. Approximately but one-fourth are west
of the Mississippi.
An illustration of the divergence between the
location of seminaries and the distribution of
denominational constituency is found in the
fact that 50 per cent, of all the seminaries of
Congregational affiliation are in New England
while five-eighths of the membership of the
denomination is west of the Hudson.
As between urban and rural location, the fact
that nearly all training-schools are in large cen-
ters can no longer be ignored by the seminaries.
Great laboratories for the study of human
society in all its complex forms in our cosmo-
politan centers are proving to be as vital to
the life of the seminary whose denomination
is largely urban as for the training-school.
LIMITS OF THE FIELD
THE determination of the field cannot yet
be fully stated. Discriminations will be
made as the survey progresses between semi-
naries, training-schools and schools of religion
at state universities and divinity houses and
departments of Biblical instruction in colleges.
Overlapping and duplication as yet are inevit-
able.
There has never been a list of these institutions
which was comprehensive or accurate either
as to number or classification. The lack of
such a list gives evidence as to the neglect of
this field in the past. The first step in the sur-
vey therefore involved the formulation of a
working list of schools. In the interest of
fairness it seemed ad\'isable to include tenta-
tively those institutions which by long custom,
by the classification of denominational and
government agencies or by their own claims
were rated as seminaries or training-schools.
At the same time it was recognized that many
schools so listed might more properly fall under
other classifications when the survey was com-
pleted. The completed survey will afford for
the first time a basis for accurately evaluating
and listing all the agencies in this field.
' I ""AKE the Cambridge calendar, or take the Oxford calendar for two
■*^ hundred years; look at the church, the parliament, or the bar, and it
has always been the case that the men who were first in the competition
of the schools have been first in the competition of life. — Macaulay.
192
Theological Seminaries: AMERICAN EDUCATION
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES
MONT.
UTAH
WYO.
i.
Mn
COLO.
N.M.
N. D.
1
S.D.
NEB.
KANS.
OKLA.
r — ■^..
V
TEX.
"N
••-•..■■" N
\
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Theological Seminaries 193
AND TRAINING SCHOOLS
IOWA
■ MO. ( f V r"rT w.vx.,./ ttViDEt :E^r^-
NEW rORK
wmervE
STATUTE MILES
0 50 100 ISO 200 250 300
194
Theological Seminaries: AMERICAN EDUCATION
Problems Involved
WHAT THE CHURCH DEMANDS
OF THE SEMINARY
THE demands made upon these seminaries
and training-schools are almost over-
whelming. It requires five thousand men every
WHERE WE GET OUR
MINISTERS
500 1,500
COLLEGE COLLEGE
TRAINED GRADUATES
ENTER ENTER
SEMINARY SEMINARY
THEOLOGICAL
AND TRAINING
SCHOOLS
FROM OTHER
SOURCES
1,800 1,500 WITH
SEMINARY SEMINARY
GRADUATES TRAINING
ENTER ENTER
MINISTRY MINISTRY
±.
175,000
PROTESTANT MINISTERS
35 YRS. AVERAGE LENGTH
OF SERVICE
MORE THAN 5,000 A YEAR
BY DEATH, SUPERANNUATION
CHANGE OF OCCUPATION
DROP OUT
year merely to fill the gaps in the ranks of the
ministry at home without sending a single man
into new fields or providing for the normal in-
crease in population. These men the semi-
naries simply do not have. That the quota
which they supply each year is considerable
is indicated by the accompanying chart. Yet
it would require an expansion of at least 50
per cent, simply to meet the needs of the church
in our home land.
EDUCATIONAL SOURCES OF
THE MINISTRY
TWO hundred schools are attempting to
train the leaders in the field of greatest
need for a nation of 110,000,000 people. But
when we undertake to estimate the demand
made upon the seminary for a wider world lead-
ership the figures are even more astonishingly
large. The foreign missionary program con-
templates training a spiritual army to reach a
world of 1,600,000,000 souls. Here are 200
officers' training-schools which are expected
to provide America's part of this type of pro-
fessional leadership for these hundreds of mil-
lions. With the most liberal allowance for
what other enlightened countries can contribute
the responsibility for the leadership of literally
millions of souls rests upon every one of these
schools. This is their task.
NEEDS
THE need is two-fold: first, to provide insti-
tutions capable of training men adequately
for a large part in the task of Christianizing
the world; and, second, to secure men of large
capacity in sufficient numbers to be trained for
the task.
The need of adequate funds is basic. With
these provided many other ills can easily be
cured. No accepted study has ever been made
to determine the exact assets necessary for a
standard seminary, but figures based on a study
of some 80 institutions suggest $600,000 as a con-
servative estimate of the needed assets.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Theological Seminaries 195
Another study shows that 67 seminaries of 8
leading denominations have $31,295,000, or
about half the total assets of all the institutions
in the field.
If all the seminaries in America measured up
to this standard the aggregate of their assets
would be over $100,000,000 instead of the
SEMINARY ATTENDANCE IN RELATION TO
CHURCH MEMBERSHIP AND NUMBERS
OF MINISTERS
innnnnnr?^° '890 1900 1910 io?n
30,000,000
20.000,000
10,000,000
/
/
^
y
200,000
150,000
100,000
50,000
CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
^^
^
^
20,000
15,000
10,000
5,000
NUMBER OF MINISTERS
,^
^j^
^^
--
1
SEMINARY ATTENDANCE
$64,000,000 accredited to them through the
reports to the United States Bureau of Educa-
tion. Even this is an estimate on a pre-war
basis and does not take into account either pres-
ent conditions or future expansion. Fully 50
per cent, must be added to income to maintain
even the pre-war standard.
Seminaries are not in a position to increase
to any great extent their income without help.
Almost none collect tuition fees. Their alumni
do not enter money-making professions. Their
best faculty members are eagerly sought for
service in better paying positions. One professor
recently refused an $8,000 position to remain in
the seminary at a salary of $2,200. Such a
sacrifice may be a credit to the man and a com-
pliment to the institution, but it is not a credit
to the church which by neglecting to provide
adequate financial support makes the sacrifice
necessary.
Even in the long established schools, opportu-
nities for outstanding service in exceptional
times and strategic places are denied by lack
of funds.
Assuming proper financial support, with all that
it implies in equipment, trained faculty and
other resources, the seminaries would still be
conscious of the problem of adapting their work
to modem exigencies. This condition affects
profoundlv the life of the schools, and it must
be met.
It is a significant fact, shown in the accompany-
ing chart, that seminary attendance is failing
to keep pace with the gi-owth of the church.
Careful attention must be given to determining
the causes and to meeting the requirements of
this situation.
One of the most obvious and serious problems
involved in securing attendance is the basic
one of ministerial salaries. The law of self-
preservation is a rigorous one for the average
minister. The college student, if he is consid-
ering the ministry as a calling, weighs carefully
the problem of meeting the needs of a family
on the income he may reasonably expect to
receive. Undoubtedly seminary attendance
is diminished materially because of such facts
as those revealed in the following comparison
196
Theological Seminaries: AMERICAN EDUCATION
of the average income of the minister with that
of men in other professions.
Occupation
Over
$3,000
Over
$5,000
Lawyers
Doctors
Engineers
Manufacturers
Architects ,.
Merchants
Commer. Travelers. .
Ministers
lin 5
1 in 7.5
lin 9
lin 10
lin 10
lin 22
lin 22
1 in 100
lin 9
lin 12
lin 12
lin 33
lin 50
1 in 240
The majority
$1,000.
of
Closely correlated with the problem of semi-
nary attendance is the pressing one of student
help. So long as the majority of men entering
menting the work of the seminaries in holding
their students, much more must be done if
the supply is to equal the demand.
Much depends also upon methods of recruiting.
The challenge of the ministry must be more ade-
quately presented to strong men. Since but
14 students graduate from college, out of every
1,000 pupils entering the first grade of school,
much more effort must be made to reach this
very small group with the claims of the modern
ministry.
In view of the heavy demand being made
upon the seminaries and training schools
every agency available must be called to their
relief.
ministers get less than EDUCATIONAL PREPARATION
ATTENTION has been called to the educa-
1. tional resources of the ministry, but the
accompanying diagram will illustrate more
clearly the relative numbers of college graduates
and of partially trained college men. The
following figures are taken from the government
reports and show the total number of students
attending theological schools as well as the
proportion of those having had full, partial and
no college training:
In 1890 22 per cent, were college graduates
In 1914-15 66.2
In 1915-16 66.7
In 1916-17 66.5
] f those who pursued partial college courses are
included, the following percentages represent
the facts:
In 1914-15 87.1 per cent.
In 1915-16 86.5 "
In 1916-17 • 83.4 "
One denomination reported in 1914 that 94.5
per cent, of its ministers were graduates of col-
leges. The percentage of college graduates
in its seminaries is far above the averages indi-
cated in the above table. This is exceptional.
There are other denominations however in
which the proportion falls as low as 5 per cent.
The seminaries are far from uniformity of re-
quirement for entrance. Some are strictly
COLLEGE MEN IN THEOLOGICAL
SEMINARIES
# With college degree 66%
# College trained: no degree 20%
O No college training 14%
©••••••••••o
omm •••••••• o
o^^^ %•••••••• o
o^^^^^^^^^^^^ o
omm •••••••• o
©••••••••••o
these schools come from the less favored
class financially, more student help must be
provided.
Some denominations meet this in part by loan
funds. While this plan has many advantages
it requires the young minister to enter his career
under a burden of debt. Other denominations
provide scholarships and direct gifts. Although
denominational boards are in this way supple-
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Theological Seminaries
197
graduate schools; many approach this ideal but
a very large number receive men into their
classes without the application of stringent
academic tests.
The training schools as a class do not require
as much preparation as the seminaries. A
very few demand college diplomas, while great
numbers of them ask little more than an
elementary education.
OCCUPATIONAL SOURCES
IN THE matter of recruiting the ministry
due consideration should be given not only
to the educational sources but to the social
classes from which the men come. The farm
has led all other fields in producing men for the
ministry. The next largest number has come
from the homes of ministers. From other occu-
pations men have entered the pulpit in very
small numbers. While these fields can never
be overlooked, new emphasis must be placed
upon securing recruits in much larger numbers
from the more competitive and aggressive occu-
pations. A scientific study of the entire field
must be made and an adequate program adopted
for attracting strong men to the ministry from
a much wider range of trades and professions.
It should be more nearly representative of all
social classes.
THE PARENTS OF MINISTERS
ILLUSTRATED BY THREE DENOMINATIONS
Farmers
Farmers
Farmers
Ministers
47.7"..
Ministers
15V
\6.7%
PRESBYTERIAN
U. S. A.
PRESBYTERIAN
SOUTH
METHODIST
EPISCOPAL
SOUTH
THE HOMES OF FARMERS AND MINISTERS
PRODUCE THE LARGEST PERCENTAGE OF
OUR MINISTERS
A Clarion Call for Trained Leaders
THE Methodist Episcopal Church calls for thirteen thousand new leaders
during the next five years to carry out the Centenary program. The
Life Work Department of the Interchurch World Movement estimates that
we will need one hundred thousand new trained leaders during the next five
years. It is estimated that Protestantism needs immediately five thousand
foreign missionaries to bring the work up to the point at which it would have
been if the war had not occurred. — Frank W. Bible.
The Foreign Mission Board of the Presbyterian Church could use in their
work the entire present output of our theological seminaries, leaving none for
the ministry in this country. — Robert E. Speer.
The Methodist Episcopal Church in India is working in that country on a
25 per cent, ef^ciency basis because of an insufficient number of leaders.
They are baptizing fifty thousand converts per year and turning away one
hundred and fifty thousand. — Arthur Bruce Moss.
198
Theological Seminaries: AMERICAN EDUCATION
Present Forces in the Field
IN VIEW of the heavy tasks before these
schools, they are decidedly inadequate.
There is a sufficient number but, on the whole,
too many are of an unsatisfactory quality.
Of the 200 now in the field, perhaps 5 per cent,
may be classed as of exceptionally high stand-
ing; 10 per cent, as strong; 35 per cent, as fair;
and 50 per cent, as weak.
RANK AND STANDING
THERE is no uniformity in rank and stand-
ing between denominations and all too
little within denominations. Any sort of insti-
tution may bear the name of a "theological
seminary" or "training-school," ranging all the
way from those having but a single instructor
and little or no equipment up to the few which
possess large faculties sometimes luxuriously
provided for. The greatest uniformity may
be found among those classed as " independent."
Only a few denominations have a standard even
of their own.
DENOMINATIONAL CONTROL
SOME denominations, like the Lutherans,
exercise strict control over their semina-
ries; whereas others, such as the Congrega-
tionalists, have practically no control. Many
schools of denominational origin have in recent
years become independent. This tendency is
significant. Three-fourths of the 200 institu-
tions in the field are affiliated with or controlled
by eight denominational groups, as shown in
the accompanying tentative list.
The remaining one-fourth is distributed among
many smaller denominations.
Denominational
Groups
Seminaries
Training-
schools
1
Baptist
Congregational ...
Disciples
Lutheran
Methodist
14
8
9
24
15
20
13
7
7
6
2
13
3 [
Presbyterian
Episcopalian
Reformed
FIELD SERVED
THE field served by individual schools varies
greatly, depending largely upon the size,
purpose and constituency. Some, by the very
nature of the case, serve local communities
almost exclusively while others extend their
helpful influence to the ends of the earth.
DISTRIBUTION OF
SEMINARY GRADUATES
THE accompanying maps show the location
of the alumni of a high-grade seminary of
average size. Multiply in imagination the
influence of this one school by the number of
schools reaching out into world-service and you
will have a good mental picture of the currents
of power over the earth emanating from these
spiritual centers. Although the foi'ces in the
field even as at present equipped are rendering
a far-reaching service yet the vastly gi-eater
work still to be accomplished demands that the
seminaries and training-schools attain their
highest efficiency.
TO EDUCATE the reason without educating the desire is like
placing the repeating rifle in the hands of the savage. — Herbert
Spencer.
AMERICAN EDUCATION: Theological Seminaries 199
DISTRIBUTION OF GRADUATES OF A
SINGLE SEMINARY
1I>J NO 60
20 ■•_
Tl 40 60' HO lOli' 120 110" 160" 180
130 ^ Ww T5oZ
200
Theological Seminaries: AMERICAN EDUCATION
Proposed Policies and Program
STUDY OF THE SURVEY
COMPETENT commissions will make a
careful study of the material collected by
the survey. From this fund of information
deductions will be drawn and policies and pro-
grams recommended.
PROVISION OF FUNDS
THOSE institutions especially deserving
help should receive immediate attention.
Their needs and opportunities should be care-
fully balanced. Investment in these schools
should be more judiciously made.
Schools strategically located and seriously
grappling with the needs of the day should be
encouraged in every way possible. The policy
should be to promote all those that have the
vision of service and that are seriously attempt-
ing to realize this vision in human society.
CREATION OF GOOD WILL
FROM this study it is expected that ways and
means may be found of placing before the
college and university student, with proper
emphasis and dignity, the cause of higher
religious education and of the ministry.
The claims of these schools will be brought to
the attention of the general public in ways most
helpful to them and to the churches they repre-
sent. The attention of men of means will be
called to this field of investment as one having
the greatest strategic importance. A new atti-
tude of intelligent appreciation towards semi-
naries and training-schools should follow.
RAISING OF STANDARDS
WEAKER schools will be urged to raise
their standards as rapidly as possible.
Ways and means of doing this are to be studied.
Spiritual as well as academic tests should be
applied to all alike.
ESTABLISHING NORMS
FROM the information provided, norms for
types of work in seminaries and training-
schools are to be ascertained. General lines
of cleavage between classes and grades of in-
stitutions will be determined. Classification
and standardization will be made possible if
this shall prove desirable.
COORDINATION AND
COOPERATION
THE policy of promoting efficiency through
coordination and cooperation wherever
possible will be followed. This will minimize
duplication and make greater specialization pos-
sible within and between institutions of differ-
ent classes and denominations. The methods
of securing this much needed coordination
and specialization are to be most carefully
studied.
"NOW ARE THEY MANY MEMBERS,
YET BUT ONE BODY."
THE Budget Table for American Education is Table IV, appear-
ing on pages 304 and 305 of this volume. It presents the
financial needs both by denominations and by types of work carried
on. Special attention is called to the fact that while most figures
are for a one year budget, others are for a two year or a five year
budget, but in each case these variations are clearly indicated. The
interpretative foot note should be carefully noted.
201
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation' s Light 203
A National Emergency
THE United States of America has been invaded
by three enemy armies which threaten our national
existence. First, there is within our borders an
army of five and one-half million illiterates above nine years
of age; second, there is an army of fifty million people
above nine years of age who are not identified with any
church — Jewish, Catholic or Protestant; third, there is an
army of twenty -seven million Protestant children and youth,
under twenty-five years of age, who are not enrolled in any
Sunday school or other institution for religious training.
If these three armies should form in double column, three
feet apart, they would reach one and one-fifth times around
the globe at the equator. If they should march in review
before the President of the United States, moving double
colimin at the rate of twenty-five miles a day, it would take
the three armies three years and five months to pass the
President.
These three interlocking armies constitute a triple alliance
which threatens the life of our democracy. Patriotism
demands that every loyal American enlist for service and
wage three great campaigns — a campaign of American-
ization, a campaign of adult evangelism, and a campaign
for the spiritual nurture of childhood.
The American Religious Education Survey Department
presents in the following pages certain facts and needs
which have been revealed by the survey now in progress.
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
Intelligence and Righteous
Universal Education is the Only
THE fundamental elements of a nation's strength are the intelligence and moral insight
of its people. The machinery with which a democracy sets each new generation on the
shoulders of the race is the public school system. Through the public schools the state
secures an effective, socially-minded, homogeneous citizenship. It gives common knowledge
and develops common skills, common attitudes and common ideals. Its curriculum, besides
providing for individual needs, contains common elements which become the basis of the
likemindedness of the people and insure united and collective activity. It is thus that social
solidarity is secured in a democracy.
The world war revealed many defects in our educational system. It has clearly shown the
importance of rural education, the necessity for a complete program of physical and health
education, the need of radical measures to reduce adult illiteracy, the necessity for the
preparation and supply of competent teachers and the equalizing of educational oppor-
tunities. The Smith -Towner Bill, now pending before Congress, is the nation's educa-
tional program for the reconstruction period. This
bill creates a department of education in our national
government and places a secretary of education in the
President's cabinet. For the fii-st time in our nation's
life it provides a national educational policy. This is
done without limiting the initiative and self-govern-
ment of states and cities. The active support of this
bill by the church is but an expression of a deep-seated
conviction of the Protestant church that Christian
citizens should aid the state in guaranteeing adequate
educational privileges to all the children of the nation
regardless of whether they are born in centers of wealth
or in the midst of poverty.
We have set out to build the most effective system of
public schools which the world has ever seen. These
schools will give us a people physically and mentally
capable of sustaining a socialized-industrial-democracy.
No child should be
damned to illiteracy
because he chanced to be
born in one of the waste
places of the nation."
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
205
ness Must be Coextensive
Guarantee of Democratic Government
BUT the democratic state has not yet established the machinery which vsdll conserve and
perpetuate the moral and spiritual achievements of the race and guarantee that the
citizenship of the future will be dominated by the highest of moral and spiritual ideals.
Democracy must learn how to make intelligence and righteousness coextensive. A new piece
of machinery must be created and made a vital, integral part of the life of every community.
This new piece of machinery must spiritualize our citizenship just as the public school makes it
wise and efficient. The nation that can build this new machinery will write a new page in the
history of democratic government.
The task of religious education is to motivate conduct in terms of a religious ideal of life. In a
democracy the common facts, attitudes and ideals which constitute the basis of collective
activity must be surcharged with religious interpretation. Spiritual significance and God_
consciousness must permeate the entire content of the secular curriculum. The nationa
public school system must be supplemented by a unified program of religious education
which will insure a cultured, efficient and righteous citi-
zenship. Unless such a program of religious educa-
tion can be created there is great danger that a
system of public schools will become naturalistic and
materialistic in theory and practise and that the direction
of social development will be determined by the secular
influences within the state rather than by the spiritual
forces represented by the church.
Each religious denomination has as its greatest present
responsibility the development of an efficient system of
church schools and the correlation of these schools with
those of other denominations into a unified program
of religious education for the American people. Such
a system of schools will sustain the spiritual ideals of
our democracy, and guarantee that intelligence and
righteousness will be coextensive.
A RELIGIOUS education
should be the heritage
of every chUd. Spiritual illit'
eracy is the greatest peril of
organized society."
206
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
Table Showing Distribution of Population of United States by States, by Religious
Denominations, and those not Members of any Religious Denomination
Estimated Population of the
United States for 1917
(Census Bureau Estimate)
Catholic
Jewish
All other Non-
Protestant
Faiths
Protestant
Church
Members
Children
under 10
years of
age not
members
No. not reported
as members of any
Religious Faith,
including children
under 10 years of
age of Protestant
Parents
Alabama 2
Arizona
Arkansas 1,
California 3j
Colorado
Connecticut 1,
Delaware
District of Columbia. . .
Florida
Georgia 2
Idaho
Illinois 6
Indiana 2
Iowa 2
Kansas 1
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts. .
Michigan.
... 2
... 1
... 1
... 3
.... 3
Minnesota 2
Mississippi 1
Missouri 3
Montana
Nebraska 1
Nevada
New Hampshire. . .
New Jersey
New Mexico
New York
North Carolina 2
North Dakota
Ohio 5
Oklahoma 2
Oregon
Pennsylvania 8
Rhode Island
South Carolina
South Dakota
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia 2
Washington 1
West Virginia 1
Wisconsin 2
Wyoming
10,
363,939 a
263,788
766,343
,029,032
988,320
265,373
215,160
369,282
916,185
,895,841
445,176
,234,995
,835,492
,224,771
,851.870
,394,093
,856,954
777,340
,373,673
,775,973
,094,266
,312,445
,976,570
,429,595
472,935
,284,126
110,738
444,429
,014,194
423,649
460,182
434,381
765,319
,212,085
,289,855
861,992
,660,042
625,865
,643,205
716,972
,304,629
,515,423
443,866 J?
364,946
,213,025
597,400
,412,602
,527,167
184,970
/
Pe
46,600
50,000
23,000
595,000
113,638
523,795
39,000
51,000
19,400
18,000
,481,789
275,914
265,500
132,210
178,296
618,619
152,635
272,400
,406,845
631,500
483,494
30,479
538,692
103,850
129,279
135,600
746,319
140,573
,089,266
8,100
105,871
866,715
46,343
71,755
,867,000
275,000
10,000
89,950
25,000
464,339
15,609
90,830
42,800
105,836
60,000
592,233
19,000
cent
1.9
19.0
1.3
19.5
11.4
41.3
18.3
5.6
.6
4.0
23.7
9.7
11.9
7.1
7.4
33.3
19.6
19.7
37.3
20.4
20.9
1.5
15.7
21.
10.1
30.5
24.7
33.1
29.5
.3
13.8
16.6
2.0
8.3
21.5
43.9
.6
12.5
1.0
10.2
3.5
24.8
1.9
6.6
4.2
23.4
10.2
Per cent
11,086 .f
1,013
5,012
63,652
14.565
66,862
3,806
10,000
6,451
22,414
1,078
246,637
25,833
15,555
9,450
13,362
12,723
7,387
62,642
189,671
63,254
31,462
3,888
80,807
2,518
13,547
508
3,257
149,476
858
,603,923
4,915
1,492
166,361
3,461
9,767
322,406
20,502
4,816
1,262
14,034
30,839
3,737
2,221
15,403
9,117
5,129
28,581
498
.4
.3
2.1
1.5
5
1.8
2.7
.7
.8
.2
3.9
.9
.7
.5
.5
.7
.9
4.6
5.0
2.0
1.4
.2
2.3
.5
1.0
.2
.7
4.9
.2
15.3
.2
.2
3.2
.2
1.1
3.7
3.3
.3
.2
.6
.7
.8
.6
.7
.6
.4
1.1
.3
Per cent
4,728 .2
1,134 .4
Total Pop. of U.S., 1917.... 103,640,473 17,049,074 16.5 3,387,238 3.2 7.39,715 .724,352,316 23.57,413,24058,110,130 55.1
39,377
10,871
8,857
215
1,846
6,413
2,895
74,196
43,644
5,670
11,123
5,555
4,788
1,857
3,886
4,111
37.759
12,377
9,249
1,976
13,718
3,783
5,136
4,650
2,222
12,056
1,694
83,681
1.3
1.1
.7
.1
.5
.7
.1
16.4
.7
.2
.5
.3
.2
1.0
.4
.4
.1
.4
.8
.4
4.2
765
15,636
2,289
6,033
15,960
6,258
12,725
717
2,304
4,515
219,270
1,457
4,426
7,987
1,412
7,581
10,913
1.0
.8
.1
.1
.1
49.4
.4
.2
.5
.1
.3
5.9
Per cent,
910,117 38.5
16,618
487,510
433,151
156,319
246,074
51.853
109,677
281.386
1,192,674
49,414
1,278,173
793,938
573,990
414,818
711,043
360,259
104,940
304,559
558.844
572.439
513.362
711.428
823.102
37.8.34
288.928
8.416
66,219
560,660
28,485
1,569,027
968.783
160.716
1,370.778
354.496
148.262
2.137,690
81,986
816,386
154,765
719,044
1,092,732
11,540
66,410
854,227
297.096
340.437
548.394
15,317
6.3
27.6
14.3
16.1
19.5
24.1
29.7
30.7
41.2
11
20.5
28.0
25
22.4
29.7
19.4
13.5
22.2
14.8
18.5
22.2
36.0
23.9
8.0
22.5
7.6
14.9
18.6
6.7
15.0
39.8
21.0
26.3
15.5
17.2
24.7
13.1
49.7
21.6
31.2
24.3
2.6
18.2
38.6
18.6
24.1
21.7
8.3
351,880
4,920
188,660
79,480
38.500
58.420
12,490
20.420
93.380
456.430
15.130
325.240
198.200
151.460
115.570
234.350
131.350
23.960
80.430
126.780
146,640
140,710
276,520
221,120
9.030
83.840
1.440
14,220
219.300
10,220
360.280
384.400
57,600
327,840
135,740
31,260
588,350
19,100
330,370
48,900
249,920
401.840
4,110
15.350
292,270
66,010
118,880
147,250
3,68C
Per cent.
1,391,408 58 9
195,023
1,250,821
1,897,852
692.927
419,785
120.286
247,759
570,935
1.658.458
302.488
3.184.752
1.734.137
1.358.603
1.289.837
1,486.604
863,496
508,492
729,961
1,582.854
1.814.696
1.274.878
1,228.799
1,973.276
324.950
847.236
97,164
237.131
1.545.683
252.039
4.114.285
1.452.583
496.475
2.792.595
1.883.266
626.175
4,316.986 49_9
242,119 33';
799,278 48;6
470,278 65.6
1.544.247 67.1
2.922.998 647
193.710 43V
204.028 ^(;.0
1,296,169
1,177,364
1.005,624
1.350.378
139.242
73.9
70.8
62.8
70.0
33.2
55.8
67.1
62.3
57.3
68.0
51.2
61.2
61.1
69.7
62.1
46.5
65.5
53.7
41.9
58.7
55.2
62.2
57.7
68.9
66.1
87.8
53.4
51.3
59.6
39.4
59.7
64.9
53.7
82.2
72.7
58.6
73.3
71.2
53.5
75.2
Compiled from the Government Religious Census. The Official Catholic Directory for 1919. The American Jewish Year Book for 1919-1920, and
from computations based on the population estimates for 1917 of the United States Census Bureau.
o Alabama includes W. Florida. d Dist. of Columbia included in Maryland. g Utah includes Nevada.
b California includes part of Nevada. f Maryland includes District of Columbia. h Virginia includes part of West Virginia.
c Delaware includes part of Maryland and Virginia. / Nevada included in Utah. i West Virgmia mcludes part of Virgmia.
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
207
Table Showing the Distribution of Persons Under Twenty-five Years of Age in the
United States by States, and those not Attending Protestant Sunday School
Children in United States
Under 25 years of Age
(1917)
Alabama
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Dist. of Columbia.
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts.
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire.
New Jersey. .
New Mexico..
New York
North Carolina
North Dakota.. .
Ohio
Oklahoma.
Oregon
Pennsylvania.. . .
Rhode Island.. .
South Carolina. .
South Dakota.. .
Tennessee
Texas
Utah
Vermont.
Virginia
Washington
West Virginia.. . .
Wisconsin
Wyoming
1,418,360
131,890
1,059,800
1,241,900
464,510
594,720
103,270
155,090d
513,060
1,766,460
231,490
3,055,140
1,389,390
1,134,630
944,450
1,340,690
1,095,600
342,030
686,830
1,699,180
1,516,190
1,225,590
1,205,700
1,749,090
222,270
693,420
40,970
195.540
1,446,810
249,950
4,916,280
1,484,970
436,230
2,449,680
1,351,010
387,890
4,330,020
294,150
1,035,210
379,990
1,313,630
2,664,090
253,000(7
160,570
Per cent.
27,960 1.9
25,000
13,800
6243,950
53,410
252,180
18,720
Catholic
18.9
1.3
19.6
11.5
42.4
18.1
28,560
11,830
9,360
732,070
137,940
135,400
67,420
97,840
363,130
67,150
e 136,350
623,180
309,430
256,250
18.550
274,730
49,040
69,800
f
59,660
376,230
82,930
1,478,950
4,940
59,770
425,350
27,340
32,290
1,158,500
129,250
6,300
48,200
14,250
273,960
8,890
39,960
1,261,420^ 24,390
734,800
805,180
1,314,120
88,780
53,575,040
48,680
I 34.200
307,960
9.120
5.6
.6
4.0
23.9
9.9
11.9
7.1
7.3
33.3
19.6
19.8
36.7
20.4
20.9
1.5
15.7
22.1
10.1
30.5
26.0
33.2
30.0
.3
13.7
17.4
2.0
8.3
26.7
43.9
.6
12.6
1.1
10.3
3.5
24.9
1.9
6.6
4.2
23.4
10.2
Jewish
All other
Non-Protestant
Faiths
,676,170 16.1
Per
6,650
500
3,000
26,090
6,840
31,420
1,820
4,200
3,610
13,670
560
120,870
12,650
7,930
4,820
7,480
7,500
3,250
31,320
85,350
30,990
16,670
2,370
41,210
1,180
7,310
100
1,430
71,740
500
753,840
2,990
8-50
78,190
2,040
4,390
161,200
9,630
3,030
660
7,990
18,190
2,130
970
8,780
4,190
2,920
14,860
230
cent
.5
.4
.3
2.1
1.5
5.3
1.
2.7
.7
.8
.2
3.9
.9
.7
.5
.5
.7
.9
4.6
5.0
2.0
1.4
.2
2.3
.5
1.0
.2
.7
4.9
.2
15.4
.2
.2
3.2
.2
1.1
3.7
3.3
.3
.2
.6
.7
.8
.6
.7
.6
.4
1.1
.3
1,630,110 3.1
Per cent.
2,830 .2
560 .4
16,140
5,100
4,160
100
770
3,590
1,760
35,580
21,380
2,820
5,670
2,830
2,680
1,090
1,710
2,050
16,990
6,060
4,900
1,200
6,850
1,770
2,770
1,720
970
5,780
990
39,330
1.3
1.1
.7
.1
.5
.7
.1
15.4
.7
.2
.5
.3
.2
.1
.5
.3
1.0
.4
.4
.1
.4
.8
.4
4.2
.5
.4
.4
.8
430
7,340
1,350
2,710
7,980
2,940 1.0
8,010
370
1,310
2,660
Protestant
124,970 49.4
640
2,510
3.670
800
3,840
5,230 5.9
376,910
Per cent
757,200 53.4
10,760
405,700
210,990
91,560
143,110
30,880
54,640
209,860
1,005,950
33,560
785,670
486,140
369,980
270,490
529,420
290,040
56,710
192,490
308,530
352.340
346,660
602,640
532,550
22,020
201,290
3,640
35,390
374,380
22,830
906,770
825,440
124,440
798,350
289,240
80,780
1,363,020
47,510
722,450
107,940
552,310
881,800
8,920
35,970
653,500
167.030
261,810
361,730
9.110
8.2
38.
17.0
19.7
24.1
29.9
35.2
40.9
56.9
14.5
25.7
35.0
32.6
28.6
39.5
26.5
16.6
28.0
18.1
23.2
28.3
50.0
30.4
9.9
29.0
8.9
18.1
25.9
9
18.4
55.6
28.5
32.6
21.4
20.8
31.5
16.1
69.8
28.4
42.0
33.1
3.5
22.4
51
22.7
32.5
27.5
10.3
16,935,540 31.6
Not Reported
(Nominally
Protestant)
Per
623,720
95,070
637,300
744,730
307,600
163,850
51,750
95,480
267,440
733,2.50
152,430
1,395,150
749,840
615,650
598,890
703,270
431,840
213,210
324,620
665,130
817,370
601,110
580,940
893,750
148,260
412,250
35,510
98,090
618,680
142,700
1,737,390
651,600
250,740
1,140,450
1,031,040
267,720
1,639,320
104,820
295,420
222,820
737,770
1,487,480
108,090
83,030
572,240
511,240
505,450
625,730
65,090
25,956,320
cent,
44.0
72.1
60.1
60.0
66.2
27.5
50.1
61.6
52.1
41.6
65.9
45.8
54.0
54.3
63.5
52.5
39.4
62.4
47.3
39.2
53.9
49.0
48.2
51.2
66.7
59.5
86.7
50.2
42.8
57.1
35.5
43.9
57.5
46.5
76.3
69.1
37.9
35.7
28.5
58.7
56.2
55.8
42.8
51.7
45.4
69.6
62.8
47.7
73.3
48.5
No. in Sunday
School
Less Cradle Roll
Per
263,500
27,740
141,000
265,820
88,870
133,070
39,720
68,740
87,870
374,610
19,110
775,240
615,130
382,590
400,700
392,440
89,200
111,720
268,420
315,030
500,750
217,280
418,580
502,310
51,920
163,830
3,620
60,020
382,270
30,180
808,610
586,280
60,590
778,140
291,120
95,280
1,825,540
48,890
318,490
52.380
316,570
917,700
9,880
50,570
363,490
165,250
276,700
191,410
13,730
No. of children in
U.S. (Protestant
and Nominally
Protestant) Not
in Sunday School
cent
19.1
26.2
13.5
27.8
22.3
43.3
48.1
45.:
18.4
21.5
10.3
35.5
49.8
38.8
46.1
31.8
12.3
41.4
51.9
32.3
42.8
22.9
35.4
35.
30.
26.7
9.2
45.0
38.5
18.2
30.6
39.7
16.1
40.1
22.0
27.4
60.8
32.1
31.3
15.8
24.5
38.7
8.9
42.4
29.6
24.4
36.1
19.4
18.5
14,361,900*33.5
Cradle Roll
1,100,250
76,490
890,009
664,590
299,910
161,100
39,150
75,920
383,430
1,348,790
164,540
1,317,770
551,590
570,910
429,960
821,150
624,690
143,700
231,570
627,210
584,160
706,330
755,900
883,490
115,620
426,940
35,290
66,150
574,200
132,950
1,755,870
885,540
306,800
1,052,880
1,028,000
240,170
977,960
99,080
669,340
270,970
970,420
1,376,580
106,040
62,810
860,080
496,350
472,640
779,590
59,340
27,274,210
1.255,740
18,529,950
Compiled from the Government Religious Census, The Official Catholic Directory for 1919, The American Jewish Year Book for 1919-1920, the
International Sunday School Report for 1918, and from computations based on the population estimates for 1917 of the United States Census Bureau.
a Alabama includes W. Florida. d District of Columbia included in Maryland. g Utah includes part of Nevada.
b California includes part of Nevada. e Maryland includes District of Columbia. h Virginia includes part of West Virginia.
c Delaware includes part of Maryland and W. Virginia. / Part of Nevada included in Utah. >' West Virginia includes part of Virginia.
* Percentage of Protestant and not reported.
208
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
WHERE 58 MILLIONS UNCHURCHED
PROTESTANT AMERICANS RESIDE
ALABAMA nT"""""" .////////A \ . mt^BUKB^tKI^
ARIZONA L.. IS'
ARKANSAS ft ' '"'^
CALIFORNIA r', ' ' .. , ' ^. ' ■ '■■^y/z/^j
COLORADO ^-— — jg— : ] I ^
CONNECTICUT F^ ': -' iJ/A^/////^^^^^
DELAWARE i .•••'..» •" ,\
D. C. «^'V ZI
FLORIDA ^. t "~~
GEORGIA ^ """
IDAHO r n\\\\\\\\\v;
ILLINOIS r., " , - _:JAK. 'W;^777777^_
INDIANA L.. . a ' ....'T:^
IOWA K a """:" •••v<<>^.2r
KANSAS r;... it •; . : i '
KENTUCKY r"~I"" _^
LOUISIANA g. . "2 ,'^.''^7^^ ,-w>-4~
MAINE i;:. , : St—
MARYLAND ^.; f^
MASSACHUSETTS r... ...... '. . ^fjvk' ::::'y^m. [
MICHIGAN r' '~~~ .»g ', : r
MINNESOTA L-- «"
MISSISSIPPI i,i .. .;• ."?>r
MISSOURI r"~"~'^'~!^r
MONTANA g ^— ^— —
NEBRASKA g:: ?j "
NEVADA 99^^Z~
NEW HAMPSHIRE r "' '■—"■- ■, .,.••.•.;;. jji' . .' ••"^■V/.rT
NEW JERSEY j$^:..: ' """:.... :s»^ . ..'..'
NEW MEXICO E"""' "~~ •• .i*i.;.',V]
NEW YORK r ' ' '^yj'yyf.^s^//?/////////} i ^
N.CAROLINA y • .' •...". ~~~' ::'A V
N. DAKOTA L .'Jt'" '
OHIO ^■•••: :'^:;:.::::,;,.::::.';:;::i . i.,
OKLAHOMA ^ ...
OREGON K':.'::::?^}''
PENNSYLVANIA i.V -" V^ //////////}////////A b ^
RHODE ISLAND F^ T"- '■" ^nl^f^^^MWM^ BB^
s, CAROLINA E."._::::;:iz'" .. ■.■''■... .....' ^.';^ , j_
S. DAKOTA ET .' ' .i '" """"""
TENNESSEE ^ ^V .~~" . . . ..'Vr
TEXAS K.. ..::.' y— '"""-■■■■;;■■
UTAH g; iK\\\\Nx\\N^^:<^^
VERMONT i?^. : ' '" >r
VIRGINIA f^^':"'""""'""':.
WASHINGTON t»'- ■ < '""~'"~^
W.VIRGINIA %Jk^:^.^:ZIlZ^Z^^ ^ I -I I I
WISCONSIN r~~ ~ '^'T^ZmMY/Z/A
WYOMING E;Smi^)8§^t>;?^>il "M^^IM^I^^B^I
Totals: Catholics 17.049,000 Jews 3,387.200 Other Non-Prot. 739.700
Protestants 24,354.300 Not members of any church 58.110,100
PERSONS
CATHOLIC JEWISH OTHER NON PROTESTANT CHILDREN °^JS<'^°Ll^' CHILDREN
E^ zazA ^^ ^mm i i ■■ ^h
includes includes PROTESTANT CHURCH MEMBERS undenoyeafS Not members underlO years
children children includes ONLY o* age m of any church of age m
children Protestant church homes Unchurched nome*
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
209
Lessons from Statistics
THERE are 16,935,000 children and youth (under twenty-five years of age)
in the Protestant church homes of the United States. Approximately
15,617,000 children are enrolled in the Sunday schools or are on cradle or
font rolls. This leaves 1,318,000 children of Protestant church homes who are not
reached by the educational progi'am of the Protestant church. But all of the
15,617,000 members of Sunday schools or cradle rolls are not from church homes.
Many are from non-church homes. When these have been deducted it will be seen
that there are millions of children in Protestant church homes who are not being touched
by the educational program of the church.
The figures given here for Protestant religious school enrolment includes 168,723
children and youth enrolled in Protestant parochial schools distributed as follows:
Lutheran, 126,927; German Evangelical, 17,410; Protestant Episcopal, 14,086;
Christian Reformed, 10,000.
The map at the bottom of this page will reward careful study in connection with the
statistical tables on pages 206 and 207.
AMERICA'S GREATEST PERIL
THE SPIRITUAL NEGLECT OF CHILDHOOD
Distribution of over twenty-seven million children and youth i under 25 years), nominally
Protestant, who are not enrolled in Sunday School and who receive no format or systematic
religious training. This is the seed plot of immorality, crime, social unrest and anarchy
SPIRITUAL ILLITERACY IS THE
FORERUNNER OF MORAL BANK-
RUPTCY AND NATIONAL DECAY
210
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
It is not possible to tell what proportion of the children from Protestant church
families attend religious schools because of the enrolment of children from non-church
homes in Protestant religious schools.
Our children and youth, (under twenty-five years of age) are distributed as follows:
Denomination
In Sunday,
Parochial or
Congregational
School
Not in Sunday,
Parochial or
Congregational
School
Total
Roman Catholic (including Ruthenian
Catholic)
Jewish
Protestant children and children whose
parents are not reported as belong-
ing to any faith (nominally Protes-
tant)
♦Does not include Cradle or Font Roll (1,22.3,7401
1,870,000
87,000
* 14,361,900
1
6,806,000
1,543,000
28,529,950
8,676,000
1,630,000
42,891,850
Summarizing the columns above we have the following startling facts:
Denomination
Number of
Children
Number not in
Religious
Schools
Number in
Religious
Schools
Per Cent, not
in Religious
Schools
Catholic
Jewish
Protestant and nomi-
nally Protestant . .
Totals
♦Includes Cradle or
8,676,000
1,630,000
42,891,850
6,806,000
1,543,000
♦28,529,950
1,870,000
87,000
14,361,900
78.4
95.2
66.5
53,197,850
Font Roll (1,255,740)
36,878,950
16,318,900
69.3
The one question which arises most clearly from these studies is this: How long can a
nation endure, 69.3 per cent, of whose children and youth are receiving no systematic
instruction in the religious and moral sanctions upon which our democratic institu-
tions rest? And this question becomes acute when we learn how few hours of in-
struction are available annually for those children who do enroll in religious schools.
If "spiritual illiteracy is the forerunner of moral bankruptcy and national decay"
what are the lessons from these statistics?
MILLIONS of children in Protestant homes are wholly untouched by the
present educational program of the church.
Two out of every three children under 25 years of age attend no religious school !
Train up a child in the way he should go: And even when he is old he
will not depart from it. — Proverbs 22:6.
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
211
Protestantism's Weakest Spot
IF YOU would point to the weakest spot in the
Protestant church you would put your finger on the
army of twenty-seven million children and youth in our
own land who are growing up in spiritual illiteracy and
sixteen million other American Protestant children whose
religious instruction is limited to a brief half hour once a
week, often sandwiched in between a delayed preaching
service and the American Sunday dinner. Let it be
burned into the minds of our church leaders that a
church which cannot save its own children can never
save the world.
CHART SHOWING RELATION OF SUNDAY SCHOOL ENROLMENT TO TOTAL CHURCH
MEMBERSHIP FOR EACH NON-PROTESTANT BODY
PER CENT
10 10 30 40 50 60 70 60 90 100
IHEOBGANIZED
LATTER DAY SAINTS
OLD ROMAN
CATHOLIC
SHAKERS
JEWISH CHURCH
NATL ASSOCIATION
SPIRITUALISTS
ROMAN CATHOLIC
POLISH NATIONAL
CATHOLIC CHURCH
RUSSIAN CHURCH
RUMANIAN CHURCH
BUDDHISTS
JAPANESE TEMPLES
SERBIAN CHURCH
SYRIAN CHURCH
BAHAIS
ARMENIAN
LITHUANIAN CHURCH
NAT L CATHOLIC
GREEK CHURCH
HELLENIC
AMANA SOCIETY
ALBANIAN CHURCH
BULGARIAN CHURCH
■■Hi '■' , ..-,.,.,,....,:j ,,,,,,
aanei.^'.' ■■.-"-^^- p ^ ' ' ' ' ' '
: 1 , ::::::
1,
1 :::;;;;
*i , : : : :
^ ,1 : : ; : ; "
-1 ^'
1 ' :
"1 , : : • ; : : : : :
1
*j ;;:;:;:: ;
m :
i :::;::: '
i . ; ; : : ; : ; :
^^£ Sunday School o s reucous census fob «.
212
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
CHART SHOWING RELATION OF SUNDAY SCHOOL ENROLMENT TO TOTAL CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
FOR EACH PROTESTANT BODY REPORTING A MEMBERSHIP OF MORE THAN 25,000
(U. S. Religious Census for 1916)
+ Indicates that Sunday School Enrolment exceeds the Church Membership.
^^^1 Sunday School
PERCENT
10 20 30 40 50 60
70 80 90 OO
FREEWETHODISTS I
.^;i3i-^-:l +
UNITED EVAN CH (
'iSWMt
EVAN.ASSN 1
"'-•':l +
CH 0FG0DGLELD5P |
1+
PENT CH NAZARENE 1
1 +
UNIT BRETH INCH |
1-
SAI VATION ARMY |
1-
CHURCH OF BRETH 1
1-
MENNONITECH 1
h
SWEDISH MISSION \_
\-
METHODIST EPISC 1
-1+
. 1 : ^ • • 1 ,
lINITFnPRFSHVTM. | _ , , ■ J '
METHODIST PROT 1 1 1
SEVEN DAY ADVENT |
1 !
RFMD CH IN U S. 1 , J ,
PRES CH IN US 1
1
PRFS CH IN U 5 A 1 , . — 1 ,
RFMD CH IN AMER i
1
GEN SYNOD STHN 1
1
NTN BAPT CON, i ,
1
CONGREGATION L ST |
, -^^
METHOD EPISC 1
■m
CHRISTIAN CHURCH 1
- ■■■'-- 1 '
UNTO SYN SO LUTH |
1
DISCIPLES OF CHRIST |
1
CUMBER PRESB. 1
1 !
INDEPEND CHS, |
.1
FRIENDS ORTHDX 1
i
ADVENT CHRIST N |
1
COLDMETHEPIS I
^ '
1 '
CHRIST RFMD CH 1
' \ ; '■ : :.'i
SOUTH BAPT CON |
-■'- 1
GEN, COUNC LUTH 1
' ' ' ' --1
UNIVERSAUSTS 1
' ' • r^ —
MORAVIAN CHURCH |
' ' ' r^ —
AFRICAN ME, 1
1 _ — __ . ^ — — < —
GENERAL BAPT. 1
J
CHURCHESOFCHRIST | 1
AFRICAN METHODISTS | 1
HAUGESSYN LUTH | 1
PROTEST. EPISC. i 1
GEN EVAN SYNOD |
1
FREE WILL BAPT. | 1
JOINT SYN OF 0 LUTH | |
NAT NL BAPTIST 1 1
LUTHERIANFREECH 1 1
SYNOD FOR IOWA LUTH 1 1
1
UNITARIANS 1 1
SYNFORNOVCH LTH | ]
1
UNTD NOV.CH LUTH |
1
-1
SYNODICAL CON. LUTH. ^^^^^
1
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
213
Sunday School Enrolment and Church Membership of Protestant Bodies
Reporting a Membership of more than 25,000
From United States Religious Census, 1916
Denominations
Methodist Episcopal
National Baptist Convention
Southern Baptist Convention
Methodist Episcopal, South
Presb. Church in the U. S. A. (North) .
Northern Baptist Convention
Disciples of Christ
Protestant Episcopal
Congregational
Synodical Conference (Lutheran)
African Methodist Episcopal
General Lutheran Council
General Lutheran Synod
Presbyterian Church in U. S. (South) . ,
United Brethren in Christ
Reformed Church in the U. S.
General Evangelical Sjmod
Churches of Christ
African Methodist Episcopal Zion
Colored Methodist Episcopal . :
Methodist Protestant
United Norwegian Church (Lutheran) .
Joint Synod of Ohio (Lutheran)
United Presbyterian
Reformed Church in America, Dutch. .
Synod of Iowa (Lutheran)
Evangelical Association
Christian Church
Norwegian Lutheran Church of America
Church of the Brethren.
Friends (Orthodox)
LTnited Evangelical Church
Unitarian
Seventh Day Adventist
Cumberland Presbyterian
Universalist
United Sjoiod, South (Lutheran).
Free Will Baptist
Independent churches
Christian Reformed Church
Salvation Army
Free Methodist
Mennonite Church
General Baptist
Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene.
Advent Christian
Hauges Synod (Lutheran)
Swedish Mission Covenant
Church of God — General Eldership .
Lutheran Free Church
Moravian Church
Total Church
Membership
3,717,785
2,938,579
2,708,870
2,114,479
1,611,251
1,232,135
1,226,028
1,092,821
791,274
777,701
548,355
540,642
370,715
357,769
348,828
344,374
339,853
317,937
257,169
245,749
186,908
176,084
164,698
160,726
144,929
130,793
120,756
118,737
112,673
105,102
92,379
89,774
82,515
79,355
72,052
58,566
56,656
54,833
54,393
38,668
35,954
35,291
34,965
33,466
32,259
30,597
29,893
29,164
28,376
28,180
26,373
Sunday School
Enrolment
3.872,264
1,181,270
1,665,996
1,688,559
1,381,682
1,028,952
942,879
489,036
654,922
110,300
311,051
307,595
311,501
313,165
402,838
304,250
145,377
167,809
135,102
167,880
177,918
44,042
66,773
156,072
123,092
38,120
172,129
91,853
24,313
111,686
64,583
129,453
19,675
74,863
53,431
33,272
43,697
22,421
39,077
24,445
41,295
58,553
37,096
18,545
40,575
21,007
14,011
30,937
39,259
10,285
14,954
Sunday School
Membership Com-
pared with Church
Per Cent.
104.1
40.2
61.5
79.8
85.7
83.5
76.9
44.7
82.7
14.2
56.7
56.9
84.0
87.5
115.5
88.3
42.8
52.8
52.5
68.3
95.2
15.0
40.5
97.1
84.9
29.1
142.5
77.3
21.6
106.2
69.9
144.1
23.8
94.3
74.1
56.8
77.1
40.8
71.8
63.2
114.8
165.9
106.1
55.4
125.7
68.6
46.9
106.1
138.3
36.5
56.7
214
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
Facts Regarding Religious Education
in the Home
THE OPPORTUNITY OF THE HOME
MEASURED in time the home is respon-
sible for far more of the child's time
than are all other educational agencies com-
bined. This will easily appear from the table:
Time Schedule — By Hours
TIME APPORTIONMENT— WEEKLY
Hours in week 168
Hours in school 25
Hours in church 2 27
Hours under home control 141
Hours spent in sleep 56
Hours at disposal of home as com-
pared with 27 at disposal of school
and church 85
TIME APPORTIONMENT— ANNUALLY
Hours in year 8,739
Hours in school 750
Hours in church 75 825
7,911
Hours spent in sleep 2,980
Hours at disposal of home as com-
pared with 825 at disposal of school
and church 4,931
ATTENTION OF TEACHER TO EACH CHILD
40 children to a room, 5 hours a day.
5/40 or y^ hour = 73^2 minutes daily.
The average for individual attention is often not
so much as indicated above, the time being
used in mass treatment. Most homes could
give three times this amount.
'T'HE saddest page in the history
-*- of the Christian church is that
which records the spiritual neglect
of childhood in the home.
FAILURE OF HOME AND
SCHOOL EDUCATION
MORE than one-half the crimes dealt with
in the courts are against property, the
rest against the person. Thefts, dishonesty,
untruthfulness, wilful self-indulgence, lack of
self-control — these are the qualities of charac-
ter which find expression in crime.
Stealing — the continuance of a baby's in-
stinctive practise of taking what it wants.
Drunkenness, murder, seduction — the results of
self-indulgence and the absence of training in
self-control.
Truancy — the expression of hunger for adven-
ture or of desire to escape monotony of home
or school.
Note these causes of crime:
*No work
*Fast women
*Need of money
*Gambling
*Bad company
*Boyish pranks
*Drink
*Hunger
*Brutal fathers
*Lack of home training
*Domestic troubles
— parental neglect
*Bad books and
Institutional life in
cigarettes
childhood
Instruction in stealing by older people
Cocaine and other drugs.
* These reflect home failure.
TYPES OF HOME FAILURE
IT IS one of the tragic facts that the ultimate
failure of the child may be in no wise the
fault of the child, but wholly the fault of the
home. Note this list of home failures:
Parental misunderstanding of child
Fault-finding
Lack of affection or failure to express it
Lack of confidential relation with children
Drunken parents
Separation of parents
Loss of parent by death
Street play and loafing
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
215
WHAT HAPPENS DURING
UNOCCUPIED TIME
DURING one week in one city there were
arrested 197 children under 16 years of
age — 182 boys, 15 girls; of these, 75 were
Americans; 20 between 8 and 10 years of age;
63 between 10 and 13 years of age; 114 between
13 and 16 years of age. This week's number
w:is below the average.
It is estimated that over 10,000 children are
arrested in this one American city during the
year.
Observe the cost of failure in home education:
The cost of one year's crime is estimated at not
less than $6,000,000,000.
Yet only 11 per cent, of the crimes reported
are punished.
Nine-tenths of the criminals were normal
children.
Nine-tenths of the children brought into court
are boys. Two-thirds of criminals were home-
less, or worse, in childhood.
One-foiu-th were deprived of a mother s care
because their mothers had to earn a living.
Here are some reasons why the school and
church cannot do the work of the home:
Lack of time — (See time schedule on opposite
page.)
During three months of the year school does
nothing.
Lack of experience — One-half the women
teachers and one-third the men teachers are
under twenty-four years of age.
One-half the teachers have four years' teach-
ing experience or less; one-fourth, less than
one year's experience.
Three-fifths of women and two-fifths of men
teachers in rural schools have less than high
school education.
More than three-fourths of all teachers are
sons and daughters of small tradesmen and
farmers whose incomes average less than
$800 a year. They must work under great
economic handicaps.
SUNDAY SCHOOL ENROLMENT
AND HOURS OF INSTRUCTION
PROVIDED ANNUALLY
BY
PROTESTANT
JEWISH AND CATHOLIC
CHURCHES
200
HOURS
THE AMERICA OF TOMORROW ?
JEW OR GENTILE ' CATHOLIC OR PROTESTANT ?
ATHEISTIC OR RELIGIOUS?
85
HOURS
SUNDAY
SCHOOLS
250
HOURS
WEEKDAY
SCHOOLS
PROTESTANT CATHOLIC JEWISH
THE PROTESTANT CHURCH MUST PROVIDE MORE TIME
FOR RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION
216 The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
Pressing Problems in Religious Education
A STUD Y of the facts revealed on the foregoing pages should startle the Chris-
tian church and alarm the democratic state. An army of potential
spiritual illiterates may endanger the life of both church and state. The
influence of the spiritual life upon the social and economic life of the nation has long
challenged the attention of our most thoughtful observers and our leading educators.
This study has not singled out for special attention the problems of religious education
of Alaska, Hawaii and the West Indies. Neither has it called attention to the special
problems of Negro religious education, the religious education of non-assimilated
foreign groups, the religious nurture of children and youth in reformatories and houses
of detention and many other specialized tasks which confront the student of religious
education.
The statistics already presented show:
That a very large army of children and youth are coming to maturity without a moral
foundation for citizenship.
That there is a definite relation between Sunday school enrolment and church mem-
bership. The graphic representation on page 212 makes this fact very clear.
That the state is alarmed because of the defects in our educational system and
that the Smith-Towner Bill represents the program of the nation for self-preserva-
tion through universal education.
That the problems of religious education in the home are fundamental and that they
are, for the most part, unsolved.
The pages that are to follow will show:
That the church has given very little time to religious instruction.
That the church has invested very little money in elementary religious education
in the home, the local church and the community.
That the church has not furnished an adequate program nor a competent educational
leadership.
A brief discussion of the most pressing problems will indicate the scope, character
and seriousness of the present emergency in American religious education.
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
217
INDIVIDUAL ACCOUNTING
THE church cannot teach the people unless
it reaches them. Fifty million unreached
people means fifty million untaught people.
Twenty-seven million children and youth not
in Sunday school, means twenty-seven million
potential spiritual illiterates. The church must
find a way to reach the children and to account
for them systematically from infancy to
maturity. This involves a program of pro-
motion and extension. It means an army of
educational missionaries who combine the spirit
of the martyr, the pioneer and the scientist.
The recruiting of new pupils carries with it
the heavier responsibility of providing adequate
equipment and leadership.
LEADERSHIP
UNTRAINED, voluntary leadership has
been both the strength and weakness of
our Sunday schools. Untrained leadership
is apt to be inefficient and dangerous,
intentions cannot justify bad practise.
Good
We must retain our army of consecrated volun-
teer teachers and officers but we must provide
for them two essential things:
1. Training — A system of training that will
reach and actually help the average voluntary
worker is absolutely basic in any program for
the improvement of religious education through-
out the rank and file of the churches.
2. Supervision — Trained teachers need care-
ful supervision. Untrained teachers must be
much more carefully supervised. It is a sound
principle that the less training the worker has,
the more direction he needs.
Here is the weakest spot in the educational
program of the church. The church has not
provided trained supervisors for its army of
untrained, volunteer workers.
INFORMATION CONCERNING ADULT LEADERS
OF
BOY SCOUTS, CAMP FIRE GIRLS AND GIRL SCOUTS
(From a recent survey of a typical small city)
^.pTOCHOA?^
•\^'
O^ OF AOUtr ^^
218
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
The public school has one supervisor to every
82 teachers; the church school has one super-
visor to every 2,716 teachers.
The program of the future should provide for
highly trained directors of religious education
in the local church and city, district, state and
national superintendents and inspectors who
will supervise, direct and train the army of vol-
unteer workers. The budget of the church
must make ample provision for expert super-
vision.
Extension in religious education can be made
no faster than capable leadership can be trained.
The lack of prophetic vision on the part of de-
nominational colleges and theological semin-
aries has brought to us this crisis in the life of
the church almost without leadership, and with-
out standards, formulae and accredited prin-
ciples of procedure. Now that the demand
has come for trained leadership the work must
be retarded while leaders are trained. The
budgets asked for by the various denomina-
tional boards and interdenominational agencies
are based not on the needs but on the ability
of the boards wisely to use the funds with avail-
able leadership. Money is not needed in this
field nearly as badly as men and women who
are prepared to perform skilful service.
T
CURRICULUM
HE child, the teacher and the curriculum
are the three most important factors in the
school. That which goes into the curriculum
eventually finds expression in conduct.
The building of the body of common matter
that shall constitute the curriculum of our relig-
ious schools is one of the two or three most
pressing problems before the church today.
Trained experts v/ith ample facilities for re-
search and experimentation must be provided
in large numbers for this purpose.
MORE TIME FOR
INSTRUCTION
THE church school must be given adequate
time to do its work. Our survey shows
that the average Protestant child has only 24
hours of time provided annually for his relig-
ious instruction, while the Jewish child has
335 hours and the Catholic child has 200
hours.
More time on Sunday and during the week-
days should be provided as rapidly as curricula
and teachers can be prepared.
Vacation and week-day schools of religion are
absolutely necessary for the adequate religious
training of the American people.
PARENTAL COOPERATION
THE training of parents and the coopera-
tion of the home and the church school
constitute one of the most important steps in
the educational program of the church. This
department is conducting an exhaustive inquiry
into the various problems of child training and
religious nurture in the home. Courses of
study must be constructed which will bring to
the home material and methods in this much
neglected field.
CHURCH RESPONSIBILITY
THE budget of the church school should be-
come a part of the budget of the church
and the church should feel itself actually re-
sponsible for the educational program offered to
its children. Adequate building, equipment,
teaching staff and parental support and cooper-
ation will not be secured until the church re-
gards its school as one of the chief agencies for
spiritualizing the life of the community.
Two diagrams given in this report show con-
clusively that neither the church nor the home
has a Sunday school conscience. One chart
shows that, in a typical city, one-half of the
children enrolled attend less than half of the ses-
sions during a Sunday school year. The other
chart shows that in the same city, the percent-
age of public school attendance is one hundred
per cent, gi-eater than the percentage of Sunday
school attendance. Parents have a public
school conscience. They would be ashamed to
raise children who were illiterate, and society
would ostracize them if they did. But they
are not ashamed to rear children in spiritual
illiteracy and society does not stigmatize the
family whose children cannot speak the lan-
guage of the spirit. The time has come for a
gi-eat revival which will convict the church
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation' s Light
219
of the sin of neglecting the spiritual life of its
children, and arouse a conscience on the subject
in the church and the home.
D'
FINANCIAL SUPPORT
^ROFPING, dropping pennies, hear the
pennies fall." This popular Sunday
school song suggests the financial program of
the American Sunday schools. Thirteen mil-
lion members of Protestant churches spent last
year an average of five and two-tenths cents
each — the price of a lead pencil — for their
national religious education boards.
The comparative cost of religious education in
the local church is too low to secure a dignified
and efficient program of religious education.
The program which present-day conditions
demand of the local church requires equipment
and trained leadership, and these cost money
and consume money. But the results more
than justify the investment. The new educa-
tional program means a new financial schedule;
it also means a new spirit in the church and a
vitalized, spiritualized citizenship.
Facts and Needs
Five facts have been presented in the fore-
going pages, namely:
1. Unreached millions.
2. Inadequate amount of time for re-
ligious training.
3. Untrained, immature and unsuper-
vised voluntary teachers and officers.
4. Inadequate body of curriculum mate-
rial.
5. Meagre financial support.
There are five outstanding needs in the
field of religious education, namely:
1. A program of Sunday school exten-
sion.
2. The promotion of week-day and vaca-
tion schools of religion.
3. Close supervision and practical train-
ing for voluntary workers and training
schools for professional leaders.
4. Enriched courses of study.
5. A more generous financial support.
TWO DAYS IN A TYPICAL CITY
POPULATION 51,000
SATURDAY
THEATERS, DANCE HALLS, POOL ROOMS
FOLLOWING SUNDAY
CHURCHES, SUNDAY SCHOOLS, ETC.
WHAT OF THE OTHER FIVE DAYS?
220
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
HOW SUNDAY SCHOOL PUPILS ATTEND
ATTENDANCE RECORDS FOR ONE YEAR OF 1420 PUPILS IN A TYPICAL SMALL CITY
Percentage of Pupils ^our'ing^YeaT'"'' Percentage of Attendance Efficiency
5.1%
6.9%
10.5%
HALF OF THE
11 5*^
STUDENTS
ATTEND LESS THAN '^"^
HALF THE TIME! 10.2-
10.6%
9.3%
9.3%
46-49
97%
41-45
88 r;
36-40
77%
31-35
67%
■
26-30
57%
21-25
48%
i' "
16-20
37%
11-15
27%
6-10
16%
0-5
6'/,>
COMPARISON OF ATTENDANCE
FOR YEAR SEPT. 1, 1918 TO SEPT. 1, 1919
SUNDAY SCHOOLS PUBLIC SCHOOLS
(from a RECENT SURVEY OF A TYPICAL SMALL CITY. PUBLIC
SCHOOL PERCENTAGE BASED ON TOTAL ENROLMENT OF YEAR)
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light 221
Religious Education in America
Through Denominational and Interdenominational
Sunday School Boards
FACTS REVEALED BY THE SURVEY
1. A Dangerous Situation
due to the neglect of the rehgious training of childhood and youth by the
American people,
imperilling the safety of the nation,
threatening the future of the church and
seriously impeding the Christianizing of the world.
2. An Inadequate Organization and Program
on the part of the religious educational leadership of the church, due to the slow
awakening of the Christian conscience to this need. This has limited financial
support to a pitifully small amount in many cases and seriously restricted the
program which leaders were justified in projecting.
3. Great Inequalities
among denominational Sunday school boards in their provision for the religious
education of the constituencies for which they are responsible. In some cases
the general organization consists of one officer who is so heavily loaded with mis-
sionary and other duties that religious education receives but a small fraction
of his time. Other boards have expanded their staffs, increased specialized
leadership and field service, especially during the past five years. These inequali-
ties make necessary some adjustments of budgets in order to enable each board
to approximate a common standard of efficiency, and at the same time not
penalize the progressive boards.
4. The Need of a More Systematic and Effective Cooperation
between the various religious educational leaderships. This need appears in an
inability to formulate adequate programs of national scope and a failure to
secure a coordinated and continuous field promotion and supervision. The
question needs to be seriously raised as to the service proper for a Sunday school
board to carry forward independently, and the service which it can best render
its people by cooperative effort.
222
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
A Study of Educational Finances
HOW THE CHURCHES SPEND A
DOLLAR
IN ATYPICAL SMALL CITY
Expended by 19 churches $202,608.00
Expended by the Sunday schools 7,215.23
$209,823.23
71 G
CHURCH
BENEVOLENCES
17<t
.^SUNDAY SCHOOL
EXPENSES
SUNDAY SCHOOL p^^p janiTOR ^ ^
BENEVOLENCES "^O"* JANITOR
1G ^ ■
PER CAPITA EXPENDITURES, 1919
FOR
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION AND
SUNDRY COMMODITIES
I'i
AUTOMOBILES
$ 2.40
CONFECTIONERY
$1.30
COFFEE
$1.12
PATENT MED
$0.81
CINE
D
LEAD PENCILS
$ 0.07
$ 0.56 Expended by Denominational
and Inter- Denonninational Boards
for RELIGIOUS EDUCATION, based
or. Protestant Church Membership
PER c;>
HOUSEHOLD ARTS
MANUAL ARTS
SCIENCE
MATHEMATICS
FOREIGN LANGUAGE
ENGLISH
BUSINESS
HISTORY, CIVICS
ART OF LIVING
kPITA <
COSTS
IN
OF TEACHING VARIOUS STUDIES
A TYPICAL CITY
$ 31.43
1
$ 29.22 1
$ 14.10 1
$ 13.31 1
$ 12.49 1
^
$ 10.93
1 $ il.4j l-UK HUUbtHULU AKIO {|
II
$ 10.41
1 :{. I.U4 l-OK IHt ART OF LIVING ||
1
$8.53 1 1
a
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
223
Denominational Responsibility for
Religious Education
THE religious education of all the children of
all the people demands of all the churches
an adequate denominational organization and
program. Unless this fundamental need of relig-
ious education be met, the solution of the
present situation is hopeless. The following
proposals should receive most careful con-
sideration :
1. Churches must be associated continuously
in a noble fellowship of service if the great need
of a great country is to be met.
The natural and immediate fellowship is be-
tween churches of like faith and order. If this
fellowship is loyal to the Head of the church
it must be a fellowship of service. Facing ne-
glected childhood and youth, the denominational
fellowship must add to all other service a
ministry of education through the churches.
2. A denominational leadership for religious
training must be developed adequate for
America's needs.
Even as no local church reaches its highest
efficiency when it shares the time of a pastoral
leader, no denomination achieves its best in
religious education by dividing the time of a
missionary or publishing or evangelistic leader.
Each denomination needs a separated and
specialized leadership, competent in educa-
tional organization. This involves a staff of
officers, headquarters offices and their equip-
ment.
3. Denominational leadership of religious edu-
cation must face such local tasks as:
Planting Sunday schools in neglected areas as
revealed by a careful survey.
Winning the attendance and continuous interest
of pupils, especially through the perilous years
of adolescence.
Enlisting and training church school officers
and teachers, because the severest limitations of
the school come from the inadequate number
and the inefficiency of its teachers and leaders.
YOUNG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES
MEMBERSHIP, ATTENDANCE AND STEADY WORKERS BY AGE GROUPS
(FROM A SURVEY OF A TYPICAL SMALL CITY)
AGE
'iROUPS
16-17
Year*
1B-24
Years
20',;
40'-,,
60%
80%
ioo';(,
1 '^
1 MEMBERSHIP
t 1 1 AVERAGE ATTENDANCE
1 1 1 STEADY WORKERS
1 1 1
1 1 1 AVERAGE ATTEND-fl
I 1 1 STEADY WORKERS
J ; 1 1 MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
25-'" WS\ I AVERAGE ATTENDANCE
^1 I STEADY WORKERS
Pr~l MEMBERSHIP
21 Years Bj ^ver/^qe ATTENDANCE
and up ^.
H STEADY WORKERS
Male
Temale
224
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
PARTICIPATION OF MEMBERS OF YOUNG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES
IN CHURCH AND CHURCH SCHOOL
TOTAL MEMBERSHIP OF 11 YOUNG PEOPLES SOCIETIES — 509
100%
MEMBERS OF CHURCH 69%
ATTEND CHURCH SCHOOL REGULARLY 697o
34%
ATTEND CHURCH SERVICE (A. M.) REGULARLY
ATTEND CHURCH SERVICE (P. M.) REGULARLY
48%
40 <:
TAKE COMMUNION
16%
4%
CHURCH SCHOOL TEACHERS
USHERS OR TAKE COLLECTIONS
SING OR PLAY IN CHOIR OR ORCHESTRA
21%
10% ATTEND WEEKLY PRAYER-SERVICE OF CHURCH
TAKE PART IN WEEKLY PRAYER SERVICE OF CHURCH
UNITED WITH THE CHURCH DURING YEAR
7%
7 <\
0
1', CHRISTIAN WORK DECISION DURING YEAR
PARTICIPATION OF MEMBERS OF YOUNG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES
IN SOCIETY ACTIVITIES
509 MEMBERSi
TOTAL MEMBERSHIP OF 11 YOUNG PEOPLES SOCIETIES
JOIN IN THE SINGING 94^
32% ACT AS A LEADER OF A DEVOTIONAL MEETING
22'
23%
PRAY IN PUBLIC
READ A VERSE
19':
14%
READ A VERSE AND COMMENT
MAKE A LONGER TALK
RECITE FROM MEMORY
SING A SOLO IN A QUARTETTE OR CHOIR
15%
10%
PLAY INSTRUMENTAL SOLO OB IN ORCHESTRA
ASK OTHERS TO JOIN THE SOCIETY
2T%
ATTEND THEJSQCJAiS.92%
37%
ASSIST IN SOCIALS
29%
ACTUAL WORK ON COMMITTEES
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
225
Giving specialized help to workers in the grades,
since teachers of children, of boys and girls, of
young people and of adults can only be assisted
effectively by experts in their specialized field.
Building and remodeling church school houses,
for even a good teacher may be defeated by the
physical conditions which an ignorant or care-
less church permits.
Relating evangelism and instruction effectively
to safeguard the evangelical bases of religious
education.
Providing systematic and coordinated mission-
ary education in order to give every pupil infor-
mation and the passion and habit of service.
Supplying social training in attitudes and ser-
vice as one of the tasks of religious education
made plain by the war and after.
Creating opportunities for additional religious
instruction since one-half hour a week is utterly
inadequate. The daily vacation Bible school,
week day religious instruction and other plans
must be promoted.
4. Denominational leadership must develop
a field force reaching all the churches.
It is not sufficient to have a headquarters force.
Correspondence and the printed page do a great
deal but immediate, personal help is necessary.
Trained and paid workers for limited territory
must be supplied. Rural and urban work call
for two types of leaders if promotion and super-
vision are properly to be cared for.
5. The denomination will issue its own lesson
course material.
The material of religious education must grow
out of the experience of those who teach. Each
communion of believers will be impelled to
express its faith in the material it supplies for
, the training of children and youth. There is
need of an editorial staff trained in the prin-
ciples and practise of religious education.
6. Publicity and popular promotion material
must be circulated.
A constituency must be aroused and instructed.
Interest must be awakened in prospective
workers. Special occasions and programs must
be advertised.
The service of a specialist who can popularize
educational appeals is in demand and he must
be given a fund for printing. Each department
must circulate free material in promoting its
work. An adequate budget item must be
provided for this need.
7. The staff of workers needs further training
in order to avoid ruts and compel progress in a
rapidly developing field. Each denomination
ought to arrange training conferences, summer
schools for paid workers and professional cor-
respondence study courses. Financial pro-
vision must be made for this need.
8. Young people's needs must be met.
Because of the tremendously significant period
of youth, special leadership is needed for young
peoples' work. During the 'teen years habits
of Christian life and service are formed or
largely made impossible. No provision for
religious education is complete without atten-
tion to the groups of young people.
9. A service of research and experimentation
must be maintained to secure educational
advance.
Beyond present attainment and understanding
must go the discoverers and pioneers. Pro-
gressive denominational leadership will develop
departments of religious education in colleges
and universities and provide experiment sta-
tions. Scientific surveys and wide investiga-
tions are needed for uncovering needs and
weaknesses, improving methods and clarifying
principles. A sufficient budget provision must
be made for this important work.
TRAINED leadership and close supervision are the most pressing needs
of two million voluntary teachers and officers in the American Sunday
schools.
226
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
SPECIAL PROMOTION NEEDS
IN ADDITION to the expense of maintaining
headquarters offices, general officers, field
workers, equipment and extension service and
special young people's work, denominational
boards must provide for special promotion
needs.
An analysis of promotion needs discloses the
fact that some of the fundamental requisites
are wholly or largely wanting. Chief of these
needs are the following:
Teacher Training
Daily Vacation Bible Schools
Week-day Instruction
Training Schools
Missionary Education
Social Training
Sunday Schools for New Americans
Staff Training
Promotion
Publicity
Research
Each board must determine its own needs and
apportion its finances accordingly. But for the
most part each board will feel the need of a
direct service of its own or of cooperating in a
joint service for each of the causes mentioned.
STAFF DISTRIBUTION
W
HEN we analyze the staff of workers,
the forces are seen to include:
General Workers —
General Secretary
Education Secretary
Sunday School
Editors
Grade Specialists
Teacher Training
Missionary Educa-
tion
Daily Vacation
Bible Schools
Week Day Religious
Instruction
Social Service Edu-
cation
Training Schools
Sunday School Work
for New Americans
Negro Sunday School
Workers
Extension Workers
Rural
Evangelism
Sunday School Archi-
tecture
Parent Training
Survey Workers
Music (including Wor-
ship, Religious Art,
Pageantry)
Librarian
Correspondence Study
and Staff Training
Research
Stenographers
Field Workers —
State and District
Leaders
City Leaders
Grade Specialists
Extension
School Survey Workers
Young People's Workers
General Officers
Business Branch
Advisors
Clerks and Steno-
graphers
Part-time V/orkers
Field Workers
The foregoing list of workers has been gathered
from the experience of many denominational
boards. No board employs all these workers but
every board is expanding its work and pushing
out into new forms of service. Every progres-
sive board has plans for the enlargement of its
work of religious education beyond its present
operations. Boards with small income and
rudimentary organization must first give at-
tention to the headquarters office and secure
a general and specialized leadership. With the
increase of funds and workers boards must give
attention to their field force in order to carry
help to local churches more directly. In many
instances boards must find a basis of field coop-
eration to give their people the specific help
they need. These problems are receiving the
careful attention of educational leaders.
COMPARATIVE SUPERVISION OF
PUBLIC AND SUNDAY SCHOOLS
SUNDAY SCHOOL
ONE SUPERVISOR FOR
2716 TEACHERS
PUBLIC SCHOOL
ONE SUPERVISOR
FOR 82 TEACHERS
_L
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
227
Cooperation in Religious Education
RELIGIOUS education if it is to be pro-
. vided through local church effort for all
America must be organized and promoted by
cities, counties and states as a whole as well as
separately by each denomination.
The surveys show the needs of the field. For
every state-wide organization there will ulti-
mately be needed :
1. A standard official force, including a general
secretary; a superintendent of religious educa-
tion; divisional specialists for work with chil-
dren, youth, adults and general officers; an
office secretary and additional specialists and
assistants as each field may need.
2. Educational field representatives for groups
of counties.
3. A working organization for each city and
county unit, with its own leadership and local
budget locally raised.
4. Adequate headquarters space with equip-
ment for efficient office service.
5. A modern program of community training
for religious teachers and school leaders.
For the stimulation of state, county and city
organization, for the equalizing of educational
opportunities, and for the stimulating of unified
educational programs there should be a national
headquarters with a staff of specialists, a
system of training schools for association
workers, and provision for stimulating profes-
sional interest through conventions, reading
courses and institutes. There must be adequate
machinery for cooperative community work in
religious education. The recent reorganization
of both the Sunday School Council of Evan-
gelical Denominations and the International
Sunday School Association prepares the way
for a period of cooperative work, unprecedented
in the history of organized Sunday-school work.
By the terms of the new agreement the State
and the International Sunday School Associa-
tions become the agencies through which the
various denominational Sunday school boards
carry out their common policies.
/'
r
y
i
^ ,
^
^.
V-
"A Nation That Rides In
Automobiles ShoulI)Not
Permit Its ChildrenTo
Walk In Ignoranc
228
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
THREE RESULTS OF A SURVEY OF
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
1. Facts — Such a body of vital, comparable facts as will
guide in building national, state, and denominational
programs of religious education.
2. Tools^Such a body of standardized technique —
norms, tests, standards — as will provide a new and
better method of measuring and directing the pro-
cesses of religious education.
3. Methods — Standardized methods for guiding local
churches and communities in surveying conditions,
building programs, testing results and determining
budgets.
CHURCH SCHOOL TEACHERS
IN A TYPICAL SMALL CITY
AGE AT WHICH THEY BEGAN TEACHING IN CHURCH
NUMBER OF TEACHERS
I RETURNING QUESTIONNAIRES
SIGNIFICANT FACTS
1 Began Teaching When 13 Years Old
14 '•
15
16 •■
17
AGE NOT
REPORTED
31-40
YEARS 41-50
~y%n YEARS
3%
.«
OCCUPATION OF
CHURCH SCHOOL TEACHERS
IN A TYPICAL SMALL CITY
Percentage
Marrufactures-lndustries • - 3.0
Transportation - - - 1.0 '
Trade - 9.2
Professional Service - 20.8
Domestic and Personal Service 1.3
Clerical Occupations - ■ 43.3
Homemakers - - • 21.1
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation' s Light 229
How Christian Education Builds the
New Social Order
THE world is in the midst of a social unrest seldom if ever equalled in the his-
tory of the human race. Man has failed to preserve the peace of the world.
Organized governments are being overthrown and untried social theories are
demanding a hearing and a trial. In the early days of our republic we borrowed
European educational institutions. We are now in danger of borrowing European
and oriental theories of society which will overthrow our domestic institutions.
The crying need of the hour is for social stability.
"Education is the introduction of control into experience."
"Religious education is the introduction of control into experience in terms of a great
religious ideal."
" Christian education is the introduction of control into experience in terms of Jesus
Christ. It is the task of Christian education to secure individual and social control
in terms of the universal mind of Christ, which is the only standard of conduct ' safe
for democracy.'"
In undertaking the task of building a program of religious education which will under-
gird society with those moral and religious sanctions which guarantee the stability
of the social order, the religious educator will make a comprehensive study of present
conditions; he will analyze and evaluate existing methods and processes.
It is such a searching diagnosis which the American Religious Education Survey
Department has undertaken. The survey is remedial not merely diagnostic. Upon
its results it will be possible to build a comprehensive program of religious educa-
tion. The objects of the survey are:
1. To secure a definite body of facts upon which to base a program of religious
education which may be budgetted in terms of men and money.
2. To establish standards and norms as a basis of measuring religious educational
methods, processes and institutions.
3. To establish scientific methods of approach to the problems of moral and religious
education for the guidance of local leaders, churches and communities in their
erection of programs and budgets.
230
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
EDUCATION OF PARENTS OF CHURCH SCHOOL TEACHERS
IN A TYPICAL SMALL CITY
FATHER MOTHER
EDUCATIONAL TRAINING OF 100 CHURCH SCHOOL TEACHERS
IN A TYPICAL SMALL CITY
8 Had some College Training
6 Graduated from College
31 Had some Training
IN High School or
Business School
/
16 Graduated from the Public School
8 Did not Finish the Public School
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
231
4. To lay the foundation for a uniform system of educational statistics and measure-
ments in the field of moral and religious education.
5. To interpret and evaluate the data gathered in terms of the standards adopted.
6. To present results in concrete and graphic form.
The scope of the survey will be shown by the following classification of schedules
which have been prepared by this department.
I. RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
IN THE LOCAL CHURCH
1. General information
2. Buildings and equipment
3. Individual accounting
4. Curriculum
5. Organization and administration
6. Teachers and officers
7. Supervision of teachers and officers
8. Finance
9. Religious education in the home.
10. Cooperation of the Sunday school in the
religious education of the community
11. Educational organizations for young
people
II. RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
IN THE COMMUNITY
1. Community organization for religious
education
2. Community schools of religious educa-
tion
3. Week-day religious schools
4.
5.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
Vacation Bible schools
Young Men's Christian Association —
city work
Young Men's Christian Association —
rural work
Young Women's Christian Association
— city work
Young Women's Christian Association
— rural work
Boy Scouts
Girl Scouts
Camp Fire Girls
Woodcraft League
Religious education in the public
schools
Community census
Community music
Community art
Community drama and pageantry
Playgrounds and recreation
Community amusements
Juvenile delinquency
232
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
III.
1.
2.
3.
IV.
>
-o- ______
hW^
■f^:
1^ J mJf^^
llii_ :^ 1-.
im -
lb^Ht./L.»«- '— ^-me^R^HiPaik „rii^BBiiiM^^fl
^m wI^HVt? s^^^K^H
isif^
r ''^^wmf^^W^''-'% '■
A COMMUNITY COUNCIL OF OLDER BOYS AND OLDER GIRLS
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
IN THE HOME
General schedule for church families
Special schedule for non-church families
Special schedule for selected families
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
IN SPECIAL FIELDS
1. Alaska
2. Hawaii
3. West Indies
. RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
OF SPECIAL GROUPS
1. Indian schools
2. Juvenile delinquents
3. State and federal prisons and peniten-
tiaries
4. Schools for blind and deaf
5. Schools for feeble-minded
6. Orphanages and children's homes under
state or municipal support
7. Orphanages and institutions of correction
under church auspices.
VI. GENERAL SUPERVISORY AND
PROMOTION AGENCIES
1. Denominational Sunday school boards
2. Interdenominational Sunday school asso-
ciations
3. Denominational young people's boards.
4. Interdenominational young people's
boards
5. Independent religious education associa-
tions
This survey is undertaken from the viewpoint
of the church. The churches are active, con-
structive agencies creating values essential to
the life of all the people. As community build-
ers, the churches are seeking through careful
surveys the facts upon which to base their pro-
grams of parish and community work. With-
out basic facts progress is accidental.
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
233
• . - ^..'j rp
y^^'^rmM
f ^
¥^^
■ ^-i f*^' ^^ ^"
THE YOUTH OF A COMMUXITY ORGANIZED AROUND ITS CHURCHES
A Statesmanlike Program of Religious
Education
IF THE millions of unchurched people re-
vealed by the chart on page 208 are to be
adequately trained in the principles of the
Christian religion, and if in addition to this
responsibility this nation is to furnish a leader-
ship which will carry Christianity to the utter-
most parts of the earth, steps must be taken
at once to build a statesmanlike program of
religious education for the American people.
Such a program would involve the following
items:
1. The securing and training of an army of
religious teachers, both professional and volun-
teer. This would mean :
a. The establishment of research and graduate
schools in religious education.
6. The creation of departments of religious
education in church colleges.
c. The founding of a system of teacher-training
schools and institutes for the training of the
volunteer workers, including community train-
ing schools which place the federated resources
of all the churches in a community at the dis-
posal of each church in the community.
d. The creation of associations for the self-
development of both volunteer and professional
workers.
234
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
2. The creation of a curriculum for all grades
of church schools
3. The establishment of week-day and vaca-
tion schools of religion.
4. The strengthening and vitalizing of the
educational program of each local church.
5. The establishment of parent-training
courses in the interest of religious education
in the home.
6. The creation of community programs of
religious education through which the church
will use music, art, drama and recreation as
agencies for the spiritualizing of the ideals of
the whole community.
7. The creation of a system of organization
and support which will be adequate to sustain
a school system involving thousands of teach-
ers and millions of students and costing billions
of dollars.
8. The creation of a system of supervision and
control which will preserve denominational and
local autonomy and still secure essential unity
of program and policy for the entire nation.
SOME TYPICAL SITUATIONS
IN CHURCHES AND RELIGIOUS EDUCATION PLANTS
AS SHOWN BY GRADED SERIES OF PHOTOGRAPHS
CHURCH BASEMENTS
CHURCH KITCHENS
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
235
A National Program for Public Education
The Missionary Spirit in the Public Schools
THE Smith-Towner Bill now before Con-
gress, introduced in the House by Congress-
man Horace Mann Towner of Iowa, and
known as H. R. 7, and in the Senate
by Senator Hoke Smith of Georgia, and known
as S. 1017, establishes a Department of Educa-
tion with a Secretary in the President's cabinet
and authorizes the appropriation of $100,000,000
annually by the federal government to encour-
age the states in the promotion of education.
Of the $100,000,000 authorized to be appro-
priated, $7,500,000 is for the removal of
illiteracy; $7,500,000 for special work among
new Americans; $50,000,000 for the partial
payment of teachers' salaries and the promotion
of public education generally, particularly in
rural communities; $20,000,000 for the pro-
motion of physical education, including health
and sanitation; and $15,000,000 for the training
of teachers.
The bill provides that a state must furnish an
equal amount for each of the purposes named
in order to receive its share of these apportion-
ments. There is a specific provision, "That
all the educational facilities encouraged by
the provisions of this act shall be organized,
supervised and administered exclusively by the
legally constituted state and local educational
authorities of the state." All funds allotted to
a state must be distributed and administered in
accordance with the laws of the state. Under the
provisions of the bill, state autonomy and local
control of education are most carefully preserved.
The establishment of a Department of Educa-
tion with a Secretary in the President's cabinet
will give to education the recognition which it
justly deserves because of its vital relation to
national welfare. Through such a department
the federal government could promote educa-
tion, as it has promoted agi'iculture and other
great interests over which it does not have
control. The importance of public education
from the national standpoint was recognized
by our forefathers at the very beginning of our
government. An ordinance of 1787 declares
that "Religion, morality and knowledge being
necessary to free government and the happiness
of mankind, schools and the means of education
shall forever be encouraged."
It must be conceded by all that the security
and perpetuity of a government of the people
is dependent upon an enlightened citizenship.
If we are to develop a civilization which shall
stand the severe tests of the coming years, the
right kind of education must be promoted
throughout the entire nation. To give the
greatest impetus to a movement for universal
education of the right sort, there must be the
stimulating influence of a national purpose.
A question of such transcending importance, so
vitally related to the security and prosperity of
our country, cannot be disregarded by the
national government and left entirely to the
states and local communities; National ideals
cannot be realized by states and communities
unaided by national encouragement and sup-
port. There must be the unifying influence of
a national incentive that education may accom-
plish the greatest good and make the largest
contribution to national welfare.
THE Christian college is dependent upon : ( 1 ) The Christian home . ( 2 ) The
school in the local church. (3) The Christian community. To neglect
these three agencies is to imperil the future of the Christian church and to
jeopardize the cause of righteousness within our democracy.
236
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
The national government through its Depart-
ment of Education will exercise no autocratic
power in the realization of this end. It will
stimulate and encourage, but it can never
dictate. It will make a thorough investigation
of all educational questions, and a compara-
tive study of the educational systems of all
the states. It will then suggest certain educa-
tional standards, based upon this broader
knowledge, which should be attained in all the
states in order to preserve our free institutions
and make possible the realization of our highest
national ideals.
The secretary of education, because of his
high official position, will always have a hearing.
What his department proposes will receive the
consideration of the President, of congress,
and of the people of the country. Through
national promotion and stimulation, standards
will be raised in all states. The day will be
hastened when it can no longer be said that
millions of American citizens cannot read the
Constitution, nor even their ballots — a condi-
tion which humbles our national pride and is
fraught with the gravest danger.
Public education is one of the most vital ques-
tions before the American people today. Our
public school systems are in danger of breaking
down from lack of adequate support. A
hundred million dollars is not a large sum for
the government to appropriate to assist the
states in preserving and developing our free
school systems, which have been properly called
the palladium of our liberties. The real
question is not whether our government can
afford to spend this amount, but whether it
can afford not to spend it.
The perpetuity and prosperity of our nation
demand that it give all possible encouragement
and assistance to the states in the development
through education of a citizenship physically
and intellectually sound, imbued with the
spirit and ideals of true Americanism. Thus
only can our republic be made safe, efficient
and enduring.
THREE WAYS OF
TEACHING RELIGION
TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE
THERE are but three ways to give the
American people a religious education.
First, by teaching religion in the public schools.
Second, by withdrawing our children from the
public schools and establishing parochial schools
where religious and secular subjects may be
taught under the auspices of the church.
Third, by teaching religion in our homes and
in our churches. This would require the
building of a system of religious schools paral-
leling and cooperating with the public schools.
The first of these three methods violates our
principles of the separation of the church and
state. The second would destroy the public
school system and at the end disrupt our
American democracy. The third is the only
method consistent with the fundamental princi-
ples of the American government.
It is clear that the price which we must pay
for our religious liberty is whatever price it
may cost to build a system of religious schools
which will parallel the public schools and be
equally efficient. The building of such a sys-
tem of religious schools is one of the most
important tasks of the church.
Hogs and Corn vs. Boys and Girls
THE man who stimulates a national interest in hogs and com has a seat
in the President's cabinet as secretary of the Department of Agriculture.
Why should not this nation place in the President's cabinet a man who would
stimulate a national interest in the education of boys and girls, and who would
be known as secretary of the Department of Education?
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light 237
THE FOUR PILLARS OF
DEMOCRACY
THE CHRISTIAN HOME
"The hand that rocks the cradle is the hand that
rules the world."
THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY
"By cooperative effort we build here a holy city."'
THE SCHOOL IN THE LOCAL CHURCH
"The task of the school in the local church is to present
Jesus Christ as the Lord and Master of all human
relationships."
THE PUBLIC SCHOOL
"In the last analysis the destiny of any nation is
determined by the schoolmasters of that nation."
To neglect these four institutions is to weaken the
church, to tear down all Christian colleges, to rob home
and foreign mission boards of both funds and leadership,
and to overthrow democratic institutions by destroying
the spiritual and moral sanctions which are absolutely
essential to stable and righteous government.
238
The Nation's Light: RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
Hofmann^s "Christ Among the Doctors^*
THINK of the boy Jesus in the midst of
the doctors in the temple at Jerusalem.
What spiritual insight! Suppose the
spiritual leaders at Nazareth had taken the
attitude toward him that the Protestant
churches of America are taking toward the
27,000,000 American children and youth
who are today unreached by the educational
agencies of the church!
RELIGIOUS EDUCATION: The Nation's Light
239
The Spiritual Neglect of Childhood
THE chart at the bottom of this page should
be studied in connection with the budget
statement on pages 306 and 307. The hatched
bars represent the askings of the various
denominational boards of education for institu-
tions of higher learning; the black bars repre-
sent the askings of the same religious bodies for
denominational supervision of religious educa-
tion in the home, and the local church.
Last year thirteen million members of twenty
religious bodies spent five and three-tenths
cents a member for their Sunday school and
young people's boards; this year they are asking
for twenty cents a member.
To three out of every five Protestant children
the Protestant churches say: "We are ex-
ceedingly regretful but we have no funds to
guarantee you a religious education. May be
when you are old we can spend a little money
in adult evangelistic campaigns to rescue you
from lives of sin, but don't ask us now for
money to keep you pure." To the other two
children the church says: "We are able to
offer you twenty-four hours of religious instruc-
tion annually in schools usually taught by
immature, untrained and unsupervised volun-
tary teachers. Do the best you can, children, on
half a dollar a year for spiritual nurture, and
if you ever do go to a Christian college we
will spend much more upon your training."
To which a righteous judge will reply: "Inas-
much as ye did it not to one of the least of
these my little ones ye did it not unto me."
PER CAPITA STATEMENT OF AMERICAN EDUCATION AND
AMERICAN RELIGIOUS EDUCATION BUDGETS
^^ Am. Religious Education
te^l American Education
Denom,nat,on Dolla^rsper ^ 4 6 8 10 12 14 16 18 20
Northarn Baptist Convention .. 5.51
0-44
'■'Hi»j:-,'i.'-i!:;.r-.-,r';->:rg!i
National Baptist Convention qqI
3
General Baptist ^^§
',-,'". ^.^ "■■ -'
_.,.,..,
■
Church of the Brethren - '§ §g
' — —?•
Wr:3ss;
sss^bak
g^^'.^"!
l'*£^
■ 1
■ J
'^— ' — ^
Christian Church -- ^^|
1
Congregational Churches ^^
-■ ^-1
Disciples of Christ QJg
■:-.'.'■ t.' Ujk'i^toj
asi;JsA
1
Evangelical Synod of N.A. - qq^
3
Society of Friends in America g §3
.-: .' ;i"' '
' '..'.-^.^'''^a
■
Methodist Episcopal Church §^|
=1
Methodist Protestant Church § If
3
ks<lSJSi^^<^S£&'M
1
Free Methodist Church of N.A. '^ 2^
' '?-.g-^'■Aa■^
'■SiMi}^!
' ' 1 1
Presbyterian Church in the U.S.A^^|
D
Presbyterian Church in the U.S. g ||
.)
■
United Presbyterian Church '°q28
^ — ^— ' -/^ri^atsi
SKSPSH
■tr-'.niSVKi
r
1
Reformed Church of America - {j^^
.^'^■■■; J
Reformed Church in the U.S. ■ §32
h
I
Church of the United Brethren • q^^,!,
' ' ■vii.K^V
p
I 1
f, Total budget 2.51
Total membership 0.20
1
1 1
AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
s
HOSPITALS AND HOMES
ICKNESS is a costly item in every budget, household or national. It creates
human disability and inefficiency, economic waste and loss. Hospitals
promote health and wealth and conserve the human forces of production.
The entire hospital provision in the United States is utterly inadequate to care for
the daily national sick-list. Protestant church hospitals alone turn away 1,000 appli-
cants a day — 365,000 a year — for lack of room. Only church hospitals supply the
therapeutic atmosphere of Christian faith and loving service so essential to recovery.
It is Christian teaching that all healing is divine healing. Christ was the first to
establish free clinics. He included physical healing in his life program and declared
that the ministry to the bodies of men was one of the chief credentials of his divine
mission.
At least forty-three Christian hospital institutions are needed to meet pressing needs.
First-class rural clinics will teach health and promote better standards of living.
The church's lack of provision for the conservation and training of child-life is turn-
ing merely dependent and defective children into delinquents.
The American Hospitals and Homes Survey Department of the Interchurch World
Movement comprises in its survey all evangelical church institutions in the United
States, so far as they can be discovered. It includes general and special hospitals;
homes for the aged, for retired ministers, for returned and retired missionaries;
homes for orphans and homes for missionaries' children.
Sufficient data has been gathered from questionnaires returned by more than two
hundred hospitals and homes of the various denominations to constitute a basis of
fact from which all conclusions are drawn.
The need referred to in terms of Protestant membership or constituency is used only
as a basis of estimate and comparison. It is not intended to convey the impression
that these institutions are to be provided to care for Protestants exclusively.
It is assumed that, all other things being equal, Protestants prefer their own church
institutions in times of need.
The ideal advocated is that appeals based on neither race nor money nor creed,
but on need alone, shall open the doors of these houses of mercy.
244
Introduction: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
HOSPITALS, HOMES FOR THE AGED AND
HOMES FOR CHILDREN
in the United States Under Denominational Control
By States and Denominations
This table is the result to December 8. 1919, of the survey being conducted by the American Hospitals and Homes Survey Department of the
Intcrchurch World Movement. Statistics for the different branches of each denominational body are combined and tabulated under the name
of the body, with the exception of the Methodist, Reformed and Presbyterian denominations.
Key:
H = Hospital
A =Home for .^ged
C = Home for C hildren
STATES
c
as
-'.1
C
>
<
c
U
M
§§
Qu
c
>
■a
S
►J
'c
O
c
c
A
■o a
|8
1
c
.i3
1-
i.
0.
C
.2
Da.
it
c
Dto
11
tv o
a.u
1
o
-J
<
Alabama
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
5
H
A
C
1
1
1
3
2
7
1
H
A
C
1
2
2
2
1
6
California
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
1
1
7
3
1
4
3
2
4
1
3
11
7
16
Colorado
H
A
C
1
1
3
2
1
1
3
1
11
2
Connecticut
H
A
C
1
2
1
2
7
1
2
1
2
12
3
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
2
2
4
H
A
C
2
3
4
1
1
2
4
2
1
1
4
2
1
5
7
16
Idaho
H
A
C
1
2
3
Illinois
H
A
C
2
3
3
2
1
4
2
2
6
6
9
4
3
S
1
2
2
2
4
3
2
5
22
23
28
H
A
C
2
3
1
1
1
2
1
1
5
1
1
1
1
6
2
1
14
7
■y
Iowa
H
A
C
1
1
1
2
1
4
7
7
2
1
1
1
2
2
2
7
14
13
li
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Introduction
245
HOSPITALS AND HOMES-Con<,««eJ
Key:
H= Hospital
A = Home for Aged
C =Home for Children
STATES
= i
•a
<
a
CO
c
a;
x:
z
c
.2
u
1
li
>
m
C
.a
2
5
O
§
c
1
Is
ll
O O
o
e:
c
.2
n
.2
"C
Dcu
c
DsQ
la
m O
1;
O
(-1
Kansas
H
A
C
3
1
1
2
3
4
1
3
1
1
2
11
7
4
H
A
C
1
3
1
1
1
1
1
1
3
1
2
4
2
3
4
9
15
Louisiana
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
1
2
4
4
4
10
Maine
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
1
1
Maryland
H
A
C
2
4
1
1
2
2
3
2
1
1
1
2
4
12
1
3
6
(Inch D. C.)
21
Massachusetts
H
A
C
1
1
6
1
1
1
2
3
1
1
5
4
2
4
1
10
16
8
Michigan
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
S
1
1
2
1
1
3
10
5
Minnesota
H
A
C
1
1
3
16
6
6
2
2
1
1
4
1
7
3
31
11
7
Mississippi
H
A
C
1
2
1
1
6
7
4
H
A
C
5
1
1
1
2
3
2
2
3
1
2
5
5
2
1
5
1
2
23
7
14
H
A
C
6
1
7
H
A
C
2
1
6
2
4
1
2
1
1
1
2
1
1
3
15
4
9
New Hampshire, . . .
H
A
C
1
1
1
1
New Jersey
H
A
C
1
2
3
1
3
3
3
1
4
8
5
New Mexico
H
1
1
2
1
2
1
5
1
C
2
New York
H
A
C
S
1
3
2
1
3
2
4
6
3
2
6
14
13
14
3
5
3
23
37
30
North Carolina...
H
A
C
3
1
3
3
3
1
4
1
2
2
7
1
15
246
Introduction: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
HOSPITALS AND YIOMES-Continued
Key:
H= Hospital
A = Home for Aged
^_o
1^
f.
2
a
"o
1
2
'5
.2«
•o a
1
C
1,3
:=3
C
2 0.
C=Home for Children
STATES
3
c
>
<
■z
a
1
u
Is
o o
U-5
Qo
M
>
U
c
0)
.J
c
n
o o
1
4J^
IS
Do.
Dm
SB
si
o
<
5
H
1
8
9
North Dakota
A
C
1
1
H
3
1
5
1
3
13
Ohio
A
C
1
1
3
1
1
1
1
3
1
4
3
1
3
3
3
2
15
17
H
3
2
1
6
Oklahoma
A
C
2
1
1
1
1
4
H
1
1
1
1
1
5
Oregon
A
C
H
1
2
3
1
4
2
7
2
22
Pennsylvania
A
4
4
2
2
5
2
2
3
2
1
4
9
40
C
3
2
2
3
10
3
4
2
1
3
1
8
6
48
H
Rhode Island
A
C
1
2
1
2
H
2
2
South Carolina. . . .
A
C
1
1
1
2
2
1
1
1
2
7
H
1
2
2
1
1
7
South Dakota
A
C
1
1
H
1
2
1
1
2
1
8
Tennessee
A
C
1
1
1
1
1
4
5
1
13
H
S
1
1
1
2
10
Texas
A
C
1
2
1
1
1
2
1
2
1
1
2
4
V
12
H
1
1
Utah
A
C
1
1
H
3
3
Virginia
A
C
2
1
1
1
1
1
2
2
1
2
4
2
8
12
H
1
3
2
2
8
Washington
A
C
1
1
1
2
1
1
2
2
1
3
7
8
H
3
3
West Virginia
A
C
1
1
2
H
2
S
2
2
1
12
Wisconsin
A
C
3
4
1
1
1
2
6
6
H
3
3
Wyoming .
A
C
1
1
2
H
9
27
3
2
24
2
64
9
61
7
17
S
1
88
62
381
TOTAL
A
36
17
11
S
12
2
42
2
32
3
15
2
4
1
i3
il
288
C
42
5
11
3
8
5
67
4
37
28
23
1
5
1
85
66
391
HOSPITALS AND HOMES : Hospitals 247
HOSPITALS
IN THIS age of semi-awakened social consciousness there is a tendency to
relegate to civic and philanthropic agencies the amelioration of human suffering.
In so doing the church is shirking one of its greatest responsibilities and neglect-
ing one of its largest fields of truest and completest Christian service. Alleviating
suffering is primarily a Christian responsibility, a service to the sick and needy to
which Christ devoted a large part of his ministry.
The story of the Good Samaritan remains today the best example of Christian duty
well performed. If every Christian were a Good Samaritan how much less suffering
there would be in this world !
Some denominations have made valiant efforts to meet the need in particular locali-
ties but have not reached the point where a systematic plan has been developed
for the establishment of institutions in all localities where the need is great. There
should, therefore, be closer cooperation between the denominations to prevent
merely sporadic efforts on the part of local bodies which result in the misplacement or
duplication of institutions.
The Charter of Christian Charity
"And heal the sick that are therein and say unto them the kingdom of God
is come nigh unto them." — Luke 10:9.
Church Hospital Service: Four hundred Houses of the Good Samaritan are
carrying out the Master's command and ministering to all for whom they
can make room.
They restore health and strength to the sick and afflicted.
They minister to the souls as well ; give hope to the despairing and courage
to the faltering.
They foster Americanization. In 1919 one metropoUtan church hospital
treated forty-three different nationalities. Two out of every three patients
were foreigners.
They give $10,000,000 yearly in free service.
They can serve only 43 per cent, of the Protestant church membership.
They are forced to turn away 1,000 sick and suffering human beings c?a%,
for lack of room !
248
Hospitals: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
THE HOSPITAL
The Completest Christian
Service to
1. All classes—rich and poor alike.
2. All races— Americans ancf all
foreigners.
3. All creeds -the sick of all beliefs
or none.
4. All conditions— all diseases and
ailments.
Are healed through •
1. Healing the body.
2. Teaching care of body, mind and
soul
3. Saving the soul when most re-
ceptive of the Gospel.
Work of Hospitals
and Homes
AMERICANIZATION
All Races and Colors
EVANGELIZATION
Soul and Body Saved
RECONSTRUCTION
of Men and Society
MINISTRATION
$10,000,000 in Free Service Yearly
NOT RACE, NOR MONEY, NOR CREED
NEED alone opens the door to ALL
The principles of supply and demand should be closely adhered to in the establish-
ment of new institutions. The neediest localities should be supplied first. Provision
of hospital facilities should always be made with special regard to their accessibility
in emergency cases.
The standards of service in church hospitals are not on the whole as high as they
should be. The entire personnel of these institutions should be devoted Christians,
working harmoniously together to the common end of upbuilding the souls and bodies
of all who come under their care.
The medical staffs should be such as to invite the confidence of those requiring the
most expert medical and surgical treatment.
Church hospitals should be furnished with adequate facilities to render the highest
grade of service: consultation rooms, better laboratories, improved operating and
service rooms and ample supplies.
Housing and working conditions for all employees should be greatly improved so
that these important workers will be able, willing and even eager to render faithful
service. -
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Hospitals
249
NEED FOR CHURCH
HOSPITALS
PHILANTHROPIC individuals and organ-
izations, states, counties and cities have
accepted the larger share of the responsibility,
but have never yet made adequate provision
for the care of all their sick. In New York
City there are forty-five non-municipal hospi-
tals caring for one million patients annually.
They are always crowded and compelled to re-
fuse urgent cases simply from lack of accommo-
large hospital centers. Their services for the
clinic are to be well advertised People afflicted
with organic diseases and congenital troubles
will be encouraged to attend. In this way we
hope to furnish medical and surgical treatment
to our entire country constituency. It is doubt-
ful whether as many as 200,000 country people
now receive such treatment in one year, whereas
hundreds of thousands actually need instruc-
tion in health problems and many of them
should have medical and surgical care.
PROTESTANT AND NOMINALLY PROTESTANT POPULATION OF U.S.
[l2i
PROTESTANT CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
24,364.316
CATHOLIC CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
130 */J
17,549,324
JEWISH POPULATION
n
3,600,000
82,464,446
COMPARATIVE SCALE
OF CHURCH HOSPITAL SERVICE IN
THE UNITED STATES
dations. One thousand per day are turned
away from Protestant church hospitals in the
United States.
THE CHIEF REASON
CIVIC institutions do not provide either a
Christian atmosphere or religious teach-
ing. Those who in days of health have lived
under Christian influences should be given
similar advantages in time of sickness.
RURAL CLINICS
WE FIND that the country people are .
in great need of hygienic instruction
and require better provision for their needs.
We plan the establishment of free clinics in
rural districts far removed from large centers;
each clinic to last a week at one period, with
perhaps two or three such periods a year.
To these clinics we hope to bring the greatest
surgeons and physicians to be obtained in our
The shaded portions of the accompanjdng graph
indicate the provision of church hospital service
in relation to church membership and constit-
uency on the basis of one hospital bed for
every four hundred of the population.
The Roman Catholic Church has hospital bed
capacity for every one of its 17,549,324 mem-
bership and for an additional 6 per cent, of
the total non-Catholic population of the United
States.
On the same basis the Protestant churches pro-
vide hospital beds for only 43 per cent, of their
membership.
HOMES FOR INCURABLES
WHAT shall we do for our incurables?
Medical examinations before admission
to hospitals and homes are very rigid and are
becoming more so. The managers of hospitals
are fearful of being burdened with hopeless
cases. The most desperately sick and injured
250
Hospitals: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
are received without question if their cases are
diagnosed by the attending physician as prob-
ably curable. Eternal vigilance in this respect
must be exercised lest our hospitals and homes
be filled with incurables to the exclusion of
others who can be benefitted and cured by
scientific treatment.
One of the most indescribably distressing of in-
curable maladies is cancer. The American
Society for the Control of Cancer is authority
for the statement that "cancer is of greater
frequency at ages over forty than tuberculosis,
pneumonia or tjqjhoid fever. One woman in
eight and one man in fourteen over forty years
of age dies of cancer."
The Roman Catholic and the Protestant Epis-
copal churches, recognizing their responsibility,
for which they should be commended, have
established several hospitals and homes for
incurables in various sections of the country.
These are, however, inadequate to meet any-
thing like the great need of incurably-suffering
humanity. The various states and the federal
government, while awakened to the need of
proper care for tubercular cases, have not thus
far put forward any definite plan or effort
whereby relief and care may be had for ab-
solutely incurable cases of cancer and other
kindred diseases.
Protestantism as a whole has done very little
to ameliorate the condition of these many hope-
less sufferers. With such a large number of
men and women sick unto death and seeking
a place of Christian refuge, care and comfort
in their last days and unable to find it, can the
Christian church withhold its hand? The fail-
ure to provide such humane and Christian insti-
tutions must not continue. Untold sufi^ering
is the lot of these unfortunates to whom almost
every door of hope is closed, and added grief
is the portion of the relatives and friends who
must bear the burden and who cannot give the
care necessary or provide a place where their
loved ones may spend their last days in even
moderate comfort.
The recen t survey has shown a woeful lack of
homes for incurables. The challenge comes to
the church to provide more and larger homes
where many who have lost faith in God and
man because of their sufferings may realize
that they have not been entirely forgotten, but
that the people of God have prepared a home
for them where their last days on earth may be
passed in comparative peace and comfort.
PROGRAM FOR CHURCH
HOSPITALS
ANYTHING like an adequate hospital pro-
^ gram for the evangelical churches of
America must include greater efficiency and an
increased capacity in all existing institutions.
New hospitals must be established in needy and
populous centers.
Tubercular hospitals should be founded in loca-
tions favorable to scientific and natural restora-
tion. Similarly, hospital homes for the aged,
infirm, and for incurables await establishment.
More Christian nurses and executives must be
trained; more clinics and better surgical care
for children provided, and more sanitaria for
special ministries supported.
Interchurch investigators are busy throughout
the United States discovering the best methods
by which this program can be made effective.
The program includes specialized, centralized
and standardized hospitals. Special care should
be taken to avoid overlapping and duplication.
DUTY NEGLECTED
THE survey being conducted by the Ameri-
can Hospitals and Homes Department
has fully confirmed the judgment that denom-
inational bodies are not doing all they might
do and ought to do in this particular field of
Christian philanthropy.
The question is not altogether as to an adequate
supply of hospitals, although it could be shown
that few communities are sufficiently equipped.
Neither is the question wholly one as to the
efficiency of public or semi-public institutions
as compared with those controlled by denom-
inational agencies.
The latter may and should always equal or
surpass the former.
The real question is: can the Christian church
afford to leave entirely to city, state and
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Hospitals
251
community governments the care of the sick,
afflicted and homeless?
OPPORTUNITY OFFERED
TO GIVE an affirmative answer would be
not only to deny the obvious implications
of the Master's teachings but also to neglect
one of the best means of grace and power, the
church's privilege of exercising one of its most
glorious functions. A broken limb may be
cared for quite as well in a city hospital as in a
church institution, but the denomination which
leaves work of this nature to the city will in
time find itself growing indifferent to the great
needs of humanity and will also find that the
world will become indifferent to the call of the
church.
Can it be that one reason why the American
churches are not more missionary in spirit and
in action is that they have neglected to care for
their own who have been in need ?
Some leading denominations do no work of this
nature. Others conduct large enterprises. There
are a number of states in which there is not
a single denominational children's hospital.
In no state is there an adequate number of
these institutions.
RECOMMENDATIONS
THE American Hospitals and Homes Sur-
vey Department, therefore, recommends
the following program:
1. The establishment, under church control,
of at least one general hospital for white people
in each of the following states:
Alabama
Kentucky
*Maine
New Hampshire
North Carolina
New Mexico
*Nevada
Oklahoma
Oregon
*Rhode Island
Utah
West Virginia
*States without institutions of this character.
Total estimated amount needed to inaugurate
these hospitals, $4,000,000.
2. The establishment, under church control,
of at least one general hospital for Negro peo-
ple in each of the following states:
♦Alabama
Florida
*Georgia
* Kentucky
Louisiana
♦Mississippi
♦Missouri
♦North Carolina
♦South Carolina
Tennessee
♦Texas
♦Virginia
*States without institutions of this character.
Total estimated amount needed to inaugurate
these hospitals, $3,100,000.
3. The establishment of a tuberculosis sanita-
rium in Arizona. For this the sum of $1,000,000
is needed.
4. The establishment, under church control,
of at least four hospitals for incurables in the
following states:
Massachusetts Ohio
Missouri Virginia
For these at least $6,000,000 will be required.
5. The establishment, under church control,
of three children's hospitals, especially for
orthopedic work.
It is suggested that they be located, one in
Minneapolis-St. Paul; one in Texas and one in
New York City.
At least $3,000,000 will be needed for these
institutions.
Denominational institutions of this character
do not now exist.
6. The establishment, under church control,
of eleven training schools for executives for
denominational hospitals in —
District of Columbia New York
Georgia
Illinois
Massachusetts
Minnesota
Missouri (Kansas City)
Ohio
Tennessee
Tennessee (Negro)
Washington
At least $1,100,000 will be needed for this work.
This is a relatively small amount, due to the
fact that they can be conducted in connection
with large general institutions.
"DLESSED is he that considereth the
■*— ' poor: Jehovah will deliver him in the
day of evil. — Psalm 41:10.
252 Homes for Children: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
T
HOMES FOR CHILDREN
ODAY, more than ever before, the world is living and working for the future.
Every step made in the progress of science is carefully recorded and conserved
for more ultimate purposes.
Governmental bodies, business interests and individuals tax their powers of foresight
in an attempt to anticipate the conditions and needs of the future and evolve plans
to meet them.
Material forces are continually striving to crowd out the spiritual element in human
affairs.
It is therefore more necessary today than ever before that the spiritual forces be
conserved and directed into the appropriate channels for saving future generations
from a purely materialistic civilization.
Our efforts should be centered in the conservation and consecration of child life to
Christian ideals and Christian service.
Christian nurture is conceded by all classes and creeds to be an essential element in the
proper development of the child.
Normal parent-love covets for its offspring those elements of training which will
tend to develop the higher ideals and fit the child for a worthy and useful place in its
later associations.
Is there is anything more tragic than a child who through the hazards of life has lost the
guidance of parental love and is thrown on the mercy of a busy and selfish world?
There are thousands of such helpless, innocent ones emerging yearly from the wreck-
age of homes only to have thrust upon them a lot which chance or circumstance may
award. The majority enters an environment which is entirely lacking in the great
Church Responsibility. "But Jesus called them unto him and said, Suffer
little children to come unto me and forbid them not for of such is the King-
dom of Qodr Luke 18:16.
Church Fulfilment. For every homeless and destitute child received by the
church into its homes ten are turned away. No Room !
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Homes for Children
253
essential to the proper unfolding of child life — love! Such an atmosphere is not
conducive to the development of the religious nature, but tends to an accentuated
development in the direction of morbidity, perversity, and unsocial conduct.
Dependent and defective children are thus being turned into delinquents, simply
through our indifference and neglect. Neglected souls and bodies mean otherwise
preventable human suffering, social deterioration and economic loss.
LOST, STRAYED AND STOLEN
OUR survey investigators find that hun-
dreds of young lives have been wasted
through neglect and disease. Thousands of
our Protestant children are caught up yearly
by the Roman Catholic Church and we lose
them forever.
A staff officer of the American Hospitals and
Homes Department recently visited the nursery
and children's hospital in a city of five hun-
dred thousand. Entering a ward he saw twenty
helpless little children (under six years of age)
without caretaker or nurse. They were uncared
for and conditions were most insanitary. The
children scrambled towards him and clung to
him, until with difficulty he released himself
from them. And when he finally closed the
door against the saddest scene of his life he
found it impossible to shut out its memory.
This institution receives many children through
the local juvenile court. They are returned to
the city authorities when they are six years old.
Then they are almost invariably turned over
to the Roman Catholics (though the Roman
Catholics do not support the institution). The
matron told an investigator that "recently the
Roman Catholic priest raised quite a storm be-
cause one of the children, reaching six, was
placed in a Protestant home before he knew
it was being given out."
The Interchurch World Movement should make
such conditions impossible.
Preventive philanthropy should be recognized
as of greater necessity then remedial effort.
As long as unfortunate and bereaved children
are found, and forsaken babies continue to
arrive on doorsteps, in hallways, in hospitals, in
court-rooms and other places, we must save
their lives and provide a place for them. In-
human parents would often destroy their babies
did they not know that some institution would
care for them.
The crux of the problem is to surround these
helpless and orphaned children with a truly
homelike atmosphere where faith, hope and
love inspire every act.
Turn not away thy face from any poor man,
and the face of God shall not be turned away
from thee. — Tobit U-7.
COMPARATIVE SCALE
CAPACITY OF CATHOLIC AND PROTESTANT ORPHANAGES
CATHOLIC CHURCH
The black lines indicate present capacity.
The red shading indicates that required to care for all applicants from church constituency.
ALL PROTESTANT CHURCHES
254
Homes for Children: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
CHURCH HOMES FOR
CHILDREN
THE responsibility for seeking and bringing
these little lambs into the fold is laid upon
the church by the Good Shepherd who charges
us with the duty — "watch my flock," "feed my
lambs."
There are a few child-placing societies under the
auspices of the churches in the United States
which are faithfully performing this sacred
duty. Hundreds of homeless orphans are
placed in Christian homes where they soon
occupy a place as one of the family.
NOT IDEAL BUT NECESSARY
THERE are today about four hundred Pro-
testant church homes for children. They
are not up to the standard of a private Christian
home.
Institutional homes do not furnish an altogether
ideal method of caring for abandoned and des-
titute children but conditions have proved their
necessity. Many of them have the taint of
institutionalism about them which militates
against a high-grade of service.
On the other hand there are many homes on a
higher plane of standardization which carry
out a systematic course of training in the various
arts and trades in which the children show
special aptitudes, and are not lacking in a
Christian, homelike and sympathetic atmos-
phere.
While the standards of education and the assur-
ance of Christian training are, generally speak-
ing, higher in church homes than in the average
family, educational facilities in the former
should be extended through close cooperation
with denominational schools, with the well-
defined idea of training as many children as
possible for the Christian ministry and for the
mission field. Many of our leading ministers,
missionaries and evangelists of today are the
product of church orphanages.
BANE OR BLESSING?
CONSTANT stream of young life is flow-
ing into these houses of mercy. Another
stream is flowing out into the world to become
A
a blessing or a bane to the coming generation.
Upon our child life today rests the fate of our
chiu-ch and nation of tomorrow. For every
one received into these homes ten are left with-
out care. What becomes of them? To neglect
these children is to cause social deterioration,
the decay of church and nation, and to Icse
precious opportunities for the conservation of
child life and its consecration to high and use-
ful purposes.
MISSIONARIES' CHILDREN
SOME objections have been ofl^ered to homes
for missionaries' children, but the fact of
their foundation and continuance is a significant
argument in their favor.
Our missionaries are out on foreign fields; they
have reared their children in conformity with
Christian principles and constraint. They de-
sire these influences continued. Hence, special
homes are urgently needed in college towns,
where their children may be maintained at a
moderate cost under the best care while they
continue their education.
It has been conclusively demonstrated that
missionaries' children are better cared for, on
the average, in homes specially maintained for
this purpose than in private homes.
THE CHURCH'S CHANCE
CHURCH homes give to children from
broken families a care which cannot be as-
sured in the ordinary private family. They give
temporary care to another group whose parents,
one or both, will want them later. Our church
homes are often used by juvenile courts as safe
places of detention for children. Child-place-
ment in suitable homes is desirable, but does not
provide for all, since many are not placeable.
Besides, too many families, particularly in the
country, want the boys or girls merely as ser-
vants and often work them too hard. We all
remember the story of Riley's " Little Orphant
Annie."
EDUCATIONAL FACILITIES
THE standards of education and Christian
training in children's church homes are
higher than the average family provides. Such
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Homes for Children
255
JESUS Said:
"Little Children Com<
*»
PROTESTANT CHURCH
CHILDREN'S HOMES
turn away TEN for every child
received. What if YOUR child met
the closed door?
What will you do
with me?
£%^
^
)Wk^''
Immi
I SHALL BE EITHER HOMELESS
OR IN A CHILDREN'S HOME
Just which, depends on your
Christian benevolence.
homes afford an opportunity for temporary
training and become a stepping-stone to a per-
manent family connection. Some defective
children, physically or morally weak, need in-
stitutional life and are made stronger thereby.
Lastly, the demand shows the need. Our re-
ports show that managers of homes are being
constantly urged to care for more children.
Last year one home in Richmond, Virginia, re-
jected 750; one Ohio home rejected 500; one
Long Island home rejected 110; all because
they had no more room.
A CONSTRUCTIVE PROGRAM
THE survey has brought out the fact that
all existing church homes for children need
financial support to carry out their programs of
improvement and expansion. The large major-
ity has not the means to carry out the improve-
ments which are admittedly urgent.
All homes should be, in a measure, receiving
stations for all applicants, transferring them
to the proper homes indicated by their condi-
tion or needs.
The majority of homes need to make extensive
improvements in plant, in equipment and in
institutional progi-ams.
Information through printed matter and from
specialists on architecture, organization, best
methods, etc., should be furnished to these
institutions upon application.
Children's homes should afford the best pos-
sible conditions for the health, gi-owth, happi-
ness and moral development of their occupants.
There is urgent need for the establishment of at
least three homes for colored children to be
cared for by denominational boards in the states
of northeastern South Carolina, Louisiana and
Alabama. A total of $450,000 will be needed
for this purpose.
These needs should be met so that each institu-
tion may render the largest possible service to
the largest possible number.
256 Homes for the Aged: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
HOMES FOR THE AGED
OLD age is inevitable to rich and poor alike. Care for old age is necessary
even though riches accompany it. Many aged people, with means to pay
for attention, prefer the independence and the social life of a public home
to the isolation of a solitary residence or a boarding house.
The partly dependent and the wholly indigent aged must be provided for, and it
should be the duty and pleasure of the church to supply the loving care necessary
to a happy old age after years of useful citizenship.
Jesus said: "Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I will give
you rest." We believe that Christ will give spiritual rest to all who trust in him.
But what shall we say of that large mmiber of men and women who bravely fought
the battle of life but have not been able to make suitable provision for the temporal
needs of their old age? They need rest of body and soul, and these depend in part
upon food, clothing and shelter.
Much has been done by civic and philanthropic agencies to make provision for these
things. All of these organizations are to be greatly commended for seeing the need
and meeting the wants of so many destitute aged people. But even this service is
too meagre for existing needs and in some cases does not supply that for which man
hungers most. Christ said : " Man doth not live by bread alone." This is particularly
true of the aged. In addition to food, shelter and clothing, they crave for fellowship,
for love and for God. They need an atmosphere of warm Christian fellowship that
shall make the evening of life peaceful and glad.
There are today some three hundred Protestant church homes for the aged to which
these homeless unfortunates may retire to spend the remaining days of their lives
in comfort, surrounded by the Christian atmosphere to which they have been accus-
tomed in their days of health and strength. Who would deny this right to a single one
of these worthy pilgrims? No one! Yet, for every one received into these homes,
one is turned away for lack of room. Nothing is more saddening to the hearts of our
institutional leaders than this necessity of turning away these needy ones. Theirs
is a burden of sorrow. Ours is a burden of responsibility.
CAST me not off in the time of old age; Forsake me not when my
strength faileth.— Psa/m 71:9.
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Homes for the Aged
257
"OVER THE HILLS"
TO THE POOR HOUSE
or to this
PROTESTANT OLD FOLKS HOME
Our Homes for the Aged reject as
many as they receive
WHY?
NOT ENOUGH ROOM OR MONEY
WHY A CHURCH HOME
FOR OLD FOLKS
O
■
1. Many old church people are in
the POOR HOUSE.
2. Many are suffering in POVERTY
and LONELINESS.
3. Many have given a life of service
to the church.
4. Each home repeats Christ's in-
vitation :
"Come unto me all ye that are
weary and heavy laden and I will
give you rest."
OUR DUTY A PRIVILEGE
IT IS our privilege to supply that material
aid to these homes which shall mean more
room, better facilities and increased happiness.
We firmly believe that this is the duty of the
church, but may we not lift this above a sense
of duty and think of it and approach it as our
God-given privilege? Some of us can testify
that many of these old people have made great
contributions to our thinking and living. They
have brought us to the deep wells of life from
which they have drawn the refreshing water for
their souls.
AGED MARRIED COUPLES
WHILE we are setting ourselves to solve
the problem of improving and enlarg-
ing the existing homes there is great need for
many new ones in different parts of our land.
There are several states in which no homes for
the aged exist and where the need is pressing.
It is a great satisfaction to us and to many
needy aged couples to know that provision has
been made on the part of a few of our homes
whereby man and wife may live together and so
continue to the end that most sacred relation-
ship of life. In keeping with our ideals to
make all institutions approach the home idea
as nearly as possible we trust that opportu-
nities will be greatly multiplied for man and
wife to live together in their latter days.
RETURNED MISSIONARIES
MISSIONARIES and their wives give up
their homes to labor among alien peo-
ples in foreign countries. Many of these upon
return to their native land find their near rela-
tives scattered and quite often suffer discom-
fort and financial embarrassment. We shall
not have done our full duty to these devoted
men and women until a home for their tempor-
ary residence, while on furlough, has been pro-
vided and its permanency assured.
H
E THAT hath pity on the poor lend-
eth unto Jehovah. — Proverbs 19:17.
258
Homes for the Aged: HOSPITALS AND HOMES
AGED MINISTERS
WHAT a fine example some denomina-
tions have set for the rest of us in the
provision they have made for these servants of
God ! They provide separate houses in which
returned and retired missionaries may live
with their families and where they may set up
anew the family altar.
But for the greater part little provision has been
made for aged ministers. Some of them are
now spending their last days in the county poor
house. May God forgive us for so great a sin
and neglect.
PENSIONS NOT AVAILABLE
IT IS now well known that many of our
churches in recent years have begun to make
provision for a reasonable support of our minis-
ters by pensions in their old age. In many
cases these pensions, however, are only to serve
the new generation. In some denominations
older men are barred from these benefits. The
minister has not only made a large contribution
to the church and society through his high
ideals and splendid service, but through his
ideals for the education of his children he has
rendered an unusually fine service to the future
well-being of his country. This, however, has
made saving for old age difficult and in some
cases impossible. As an aged minister testi-
fied, with no bitterness or regret, his only
assets at the age of sixty-five were several
college-bred children! He did not have the
$500 necessary to place him within the ranks
as a beneficiary of the ministerial relief fund of
his denomination.
THE RETIRED MISSIONARY
ALL of this applies equally well to the aged
missionary whose sacrifices have been
greater even than those of the minister. In
most cases family ties are broken which may
never be reunited. Like St. Paul, they are
often exposed to stripes, imprisonment and
death. Much of the noblest and most far-
reaching work for the kingdom of God has been
done by them. When the complete story of the
conquest of Christianity is written, these men
and women will be known as the great heroes
of the church.
When missionaries retire from active service
where are they to go? The inadequate salaries
paid them and their tendency to give not only
themselves but also liberal gifts from their
small surplus, leaves them but scant savings,
if any, for old age. Can they be blamed for
this, they who have entirely lost themselves
in their zeal for the advancement of the king-
dom! In thus losing themselves and all finan-
cial gain "for His sake and the gospel's," they
have found a wealth of joy and satisfaction
and laid up for themselves a rich reward in the
kingdom where values are measured in terms
of unselfish service. Theirs will be a royal
welcome there!
How shall we entertain these royal guests dur-
ing their few remaining days with us? The
church has been sadly neglectful of its duty and
privilege. Do we wish such a state of affairs to
continue? Or shall we provide suitable places
where these aged heralds of the cross may be
housed in comfort and enjoy the Christian fel-
lowship of a church home?
May the church rise up in a sense of deep grati-
tude and make it impossible that any of these
men and women shall in any degree or in any-
thing want that which we can provide of the
comforts of life and of genuine Christian fel-
lowship.
THE CHURCH'S PROGRAM
THE American Hospitals and Homes De-
partment, as a result of its survey, recom-
mends the following program for the develop-
ment of this beneficent work:
Existing institutions suitably located should be
enlarged and equipped to care for all worthy
applicants.
All institutions should be supplied with an
endowment proportionate to their capacity.
Under present conditions, with inadequate en-
dowment, only persons of fair health, possess-
ing a certain sum of money and over a given
age, can usually be admitted.
These barriers leave the most needy totally un-
provided for. Unless they are removed by
the thoughtfulness and liberality of the church,
the latter will have denied her faith in a min-
istry of service.
HOSPITALS AND HOMES: Homes for the Aged
259
In a given region where the expansion of exist-
ing institutions is inadvisable, new institutions
should be established having in view centers
of population, favorable transportation and
convenience of location. Our survey has dis-
closed the urgent need for the establishment and
distribution of such new institutions as follows :
1. The establishment, under church control,
of at least seven homes for the aged and infirm
in the following states:
♦Colorado
Delaware
Georgia (Negro)
Iowa
Kentucky
North Carolina
Washington
*No denominational institution of this character exists in
this state.
For these institutions at least $5,250,000 will
be needed.
2. The establishment of homes for retired min-
isters and missionaries and their wives and wid-
ows in the following states, where there are no
denominational institutions of this character
at present:
California Florida Greater New York
At least $1,500,000 will be needed for this pur-
pose.
It is suggested that all these homes be man-
aged by the denominational ministerial relief
boards.
3. The establishment of at least four homes for
missionaries on furlough, their management to
be under the direction of individual mission
boards:
Florida (Enterprise)
New York City
California
Colorado (Denver)
A total of $1,000,000 will be required for this
purpose.
The Budget Tables
No ACTION could be taken with refer-
ence to assembling and compiling insti-
tutional askings until after the conference of
the General Committee at Atlantic City, Janu-
ary 7 to 9. Their ruling with reference to
institutions belonging to denominations at
present not cooperating with the Interchurch
World Movement necessitated the preparation
of a certificate of authorization and letters of
explanation, which were sent to all institutions.
These were to be made out by the institutional
management and indorsed by a regional de-
nominational authority.
Because of the short period of time within
which this had to be completed, many insti-
tutions were unable to meet the requirements
and secure inclusion of their financial needs.
The askings as finally reported and approved,
are included in Table VI, on pages 308-309.
What shall it Profit a Christian
THOUGH he be considered a great leader, yet neglects the helpless;
though he win praise and renown, yet regards not Christ's suffering
ones; though he gain distinguished honor for great things, yet gives not
the helping hand!
260
Hospitals and Homes: HOME MISSIONS
AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
Regional Budget
AMERICAN HOSP
t To comply with the decision of the General Committee of the Interchurch World Movement, it 1
tional budgets; the second comprising those budgets of local denominational organizations which have
gets of 42 Hospitals, 38 Homes for Children and 27 Homes for the Aged, analyzed by denominations and s
By Denominj
las been necessary
received the requisi
bates.
DENOMINATION
Total
Arizona
Califor-
nia
Colo-
rado
District
of
Columbia
Florida
Illinoia
Indiana
Idaho
lowa
Kansas
Ken-
tucky
Louis-
iana
Massa-
chusetts
Mary-
land
Maine
CHRIST
Chleches OP Christ
$2,000
279,000
546,500
28,250
884,250
2,500
210,000
500,000
50,000
9,614,366
1,040,500
24,000
60.000
25,000
2,227,608
82,250
704,750
105,000
BRETHREN
Church OF THE
Prethren
$37,000
20,000
$42,000
$200,000
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Synod
or N. A
$157,000
26,250
330,750
FRIENDS
Society of Friends
IN America
$2,000
LUTHERAN
AuGusTANA Synod.. . .
553,500
Joint Synod of Ohio. .
Independent Luther-
an Chitich
500,000
Norwegian Luther-
an Church
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal
$250,000
$205,000
$205,000
260,000
$60,000
310,000
$1,179,500
$16,000
$525,000
$670,000
300,000
$145,001
Methodist Episcopal
Church South-
Free Methodist
Church of N. A. . .
Color ed M bthodist
60,000
PENTECOSTAL
Pentecostal Church
25,000
250,000
35,000
PRESBYTERL4N
Presbyterian Church
intheU.S.A
328,108
$375,000
5,000
525,000
Press YTEiuAN Church
PROTESTANT
Protestant Episco-
60,000
152,500
REFORMED
Reformed Church in
TOTAL
$16,385,974
$250,000
$390,108
8375.000
$210,000
$205,000
$1,895,500
$42,000
$60,000
$976,500
$1,179,500
$76,000
$835,000
$670,000
$500,000
$145,00
.
'1 ■
L
t Decision of the
only by first bein
which it is locatec
Genera
; include
I, may b
1 Com
'd in tJ
B incluc
mittee
le budg
led in t
of the
'et of a
he den
Interc
nation
ominat
riurch
al den(
ional b
World 1
sminatic
udget 0
VI oven
jnal b
tthat
nent i
ody, e
area"-
a Conf
xcept t
—(or re
erence £
lat the
gion).
It Ath
budge
mtic C
t of an
ity, Ja
y loca
nuary
, deno
7 tol
Tiinat
P
HOME MISSIONS: Hospitals and Homes
261
:ateinent for
ALS AND HOMES
ms and States
nde the budgets for hospitals and homes into two classes: the first comprising those budgets included in the national denomina-
nominational approval. This statement includes only the budgets of the second type and is made up of the individual bud-
Michi-
gan
Minne-
sota
Mon-
tana
Missouri
Ne-
braslca
North
Dakota
New
Jersey
New
York
Ohio
Pennsyl-
vania
Rhode
Island
South
Carolina
South
Dakota
Ten-
nessee
Texas
Vir-
ginia
Ver-
mont
Wis-
consin
Wash-
ing-
ton
$2,000
..
$2,000
$210,000
(157,500
$2,566
210,000
$50,000
76,316
$811,500
183,750
10,500
$100,000
1.218,500
3,135,050
$150,000
$50,000
50,000
$183,750
103,000
$205,000
$250,000
24,000
$567,000
$157,500
$20,000
47 250
$28.5,000
5.000
105,000
109,650
$25,000
12,600
$55,000
5233,816
$346,500
$811,500
$196,250
$567,000
$50,000
$100,000,$1,354,500
$3,457,200
$157,500
$150,000
$205,000
$25,000
$112,600
$20,000
$297,250
$183,750
$315,000
$55,000
20: "The budget of any philanthropic organization shall be included in the budget of the Interchurch World Movement
philanthropic organization which is approved by the denominational authority of the State Conference or other like area in
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
AND PENSIONS
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
AND PENSIONS
THE survey by the Ministerial Salaries, Pensions and Relief Survey Depart-
ment covers only Protestant churches in the United States. It does not in-
clude non-evangelical organizations, localized societies, religious communes,
cults, etc., or denominations which do not aim to provide a regular support for active
ministers and pensions or relief for those retired.
No attempt has been made to gather information as to the support given ministers
by home missionary boards, the purpose of the survey being to present in various
ways a simimary of the amounts paid for ministerial salaries by local churches.
The survey has been prepared from the use of questionnaires on ministerial salaries
and plans for pensions and relief; by checking the results with official reports and
putting them in tabular form; by compiling the statistics according to denominations
and states; and by assembling the findings in such a manner as to present an
educational financial program sufficient to solve the problems involved.
Many authorities have been consulted in the effort to secure all possible information.
These include officials of denominational boards; reports and tabulations of the
Statistical Department of the Interchurch World Movement; denominational year-
books and reports; reports and bulletins of the United States Census and Bureau of
Labor; the Council of Church Boards of Education; the Cambridge Conference on
Theological Schools; investigating commissions of commercial and industrial
bodies; Dun's and Bradstreet's commercial registers; pension plans of industrial and
other corporations; and pension plans of denominations.
The purpose of the survey is to bring before the church a clear showing of the inade-
quate support given its ministry, both active and retired; and to arouse the church
to accept fully the New Testament declaration, "Even so hath the Lord ordained
that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel."
The immediate objective of the survey was a budget, which would give an estimate
of the amount required by the denominations cooperating in the Interchurch World
Movement in order to provide income sufficient to meet the just claims of retired
ministers and the widows and orphans of ministers. This estimate will be found on
pages 293, and 296.
266 Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
Another objective of the survey was to make a study of the problem of adequate
support for the active ministry. This is more difficult, but a beginning has been
made.
The cost of living has increased 81 per cent, since July, 1914. The average ministerial
salary has not increased even 20 per cent. Church janitors and secretaries have
had a salary increase of from 50 to 80 per cent.
Ministerial salaries must be increased at least 60 to 80 per cent, to put an end to
the unequal struggle against the mounting costs of even a bare living.
The self-respect of the minister, supplementing his single-hearted devotion to the
gospel, forbids him to make monetary consideration a controlling issue. Yet the
minister is the key man in the life of the church and a support that enables him to
devote all his strength, time and thought to the work of the church is one of the
necessary conditions of its success.
The church weakens her claim upon the best young men for the ministry when she
does not offer them an adequate support in old age.
IT IS all very well for us to talk about the virtue of a
self-sacrificing ministry, but most of us appreciate the
virtue when some one else is doing the sacrificing. It
is simply impossible for vast numbers of our ministers
to work effectively on the salaries they are now receiving.
SET our ministry free from the exactions of temporal
affairs, that they may be men of vision, seers of God,
that the people may live and not perish, and that the
mighty movements of our times may live and progress.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
267
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
The minister is exploited for every good cause, while the plight of his
family is little less than tragic. This is unfair and cruel and makes it
impossible for him or his family to benefit by the schools, hospitals and
other products of his labor except on the basis of charity.
THIS section of the survey deals exclusively with ministerial salaries; discloses
the acute situation relative to them now existing in the churches; and the
duty and imperative necessity that rest upon the laymen to provide
adequate support for their active ministers.
The information contained in this section relates directly to the support of pastors
in the Christian ministry and, consequently, to the success of every form of church
activity.
It presents in various ways the salaries paid and classifies them by denominations
and states. It also shows the average salaries in each denomination and for each
AVERAGE SALARY OF MINISTERS
FOR 18 DENOMINATIONS
FIGURES IN RED INDICATE
THE SALARY IN DOLLARS
268 Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
state, and the average amount contributed per member in the denominations and
states named.
The average of salaries varies, as some reports include ministers who give only part
time to the work of the ministry, while others do not separate salaries from other
items in the local expense budget. This survey is intended to cover only ministers
who are regularly ordained and who give full time to ministerial work.
The importance of this information is accentuated by the present high cost of living
and the inadequacy of ministerial salaries. The cost of living is not uniform through-
out the country. It is lower in the southern part than in the northern. In general,
$800 in the warmer parts of the country may be considered as the equivalent (in
living expense) of $1,000 in the colder sections.
The total salaries paid in 1916 to the 170,000 ministers in the United States was
$125,000,000. Not half of them received more than $700. The greater number
received less than the minimum amount necessary to maintain an ordinary family.
Even with allowances for rent-free houses, the cost of food alone, in many instances,
would exhaust the minister's income.
It is greatly to the credit of the Christian ministers as a class that they place their
own financial compensation last in the order of their interests.
The thoughts of the church have been turned to many great and worthy enterprises,
but this most sacred of all causes has been overlooked.
United States income tax returns— which give the entire income not the salary
alone— show that in 1918 only 1,671 of the 170,000 active ministers — not one per cent,
—came within the tax limit of $3,000. Of this number 438 had an income of $3,000
to $4,000; 404 of $4,000 to $5,000; 275 of $5,000 to $6,000; 162 of $6,000 to $7,000;
and only 392 above $7,000.
THERE is one thing left for the prince of darkness to do in order
to destroy the church of God, and that is to starve the preacher:
to shut out from our pulpits by inadequate salaries men of brains,
men of sterling integrity, men of magnetism and power.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
269
SALARIES BY STATE GROUPS
FOR the sake of analysis and as a matter of
convenience and comparison, the states of
the Union have been arranged in five groups
as follows:
1. The New England States: Connecticut,
Maine, Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Rhode
Island, Vermont.
2. The North Atlantic States: Delaware, Dis-
trict of Columbia, Kentucky, Maryland, New
Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia,
West Virginia.
3. The South Atlantic and Gulf States: Ala-
bama, Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Louisiana,
Mississippi, North Carolina, South Carolina,
Tennessee, Texas. The report for the South
Atlantic group is limited by the fact that
the salaries of the Southern Baptist Conven-
foUowing table which gives the combined sum-
mary for all the reporting denominations:
TABLE OF MINISTERIAL
SALARIES
THIS table is significant. (See pages 286,
287.) Returns are by no means complete
since information is not always obtainable.
The percentages given in the following classifi-
cation are larger than those of the church as a
whole, and their lesson is impressive.
Salaries — Classification by Percentages
1 per cent, of ministers receive $4,000 or more
3,000 to $4,000
1.4
4.6
9.3
32.6
38.6
12.7
2,000 to 3,000
1,500 to 2,000
1,000 to 1,500
500 to 1,000
500 or less
Group
Average pastoral
salary
i -
(u B
2 fc
<
CLASSIFICATION OF SALARIES
Less
than
$500
$500
to
$1000
$1000
to
$1500
$1500
to
$2000
$2000
to
$2500
$2500
to
$3000
$3000
to
$4000
$4000
to
$5000
$5000
and
Over
1
1. New England States ....
2. North Atlantic States . . .
3. South Atlantic and Gulf
States
1085
1034
737
960
926
5.84
4.00
3 38
4.75
6.00
368
476
245
1194
360
872
1453
259
3902
812
738
576
94
4160
688
286
682
32
1220
213
136
372
9
409
86
68
181
2
188
46
63
87
4
102
29
16
26
33
9
16
19
31
5
4 Central States
5. Rocky Mountain and
Pacific States
The United States
937
4.39
2643
7298
6256
2433
1012
485
285
84
71
tion and of a number of other denominations
were not reported.
4. The Central States: Illinois, Indiana, Iowa,
Kansas, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri,
Nebraska, North Dakota, Ohio, Oklahoma,
South Dakota, Wisconsin.
5. The Rocky Mountain and Pacific States:
Arizona, California, Colorado, Idaho, Montana,
Nevada, New Mexico, Oregon, Utah, Washing-
ton, Wyoming.
The condition of the church as to ministerial
salaries in these state groups is shown by the
SALARIES IN CITIES
PARSONAGES are found principally in
cities or larger towns, where only one-sixth
of all the ministers live and where salaries are
uniformly larger, as indicated by the following
table:
Average salary
Cities of 300,000 or more $1,223
" " 300,000 to 100,000 1,110
" "100,000 to 50,000 1,063
" " 50,000 to 25,000 972
" below 25,000 573
270
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
ISHPEMING AND MUJIISHKU-DANG
^'^Jleaven $4000 Generous
ISHPEMING and OVER
Provision
^f** Heaven
2nd Heaven
1.4% RECEIVE A Just
$3000^ $4^000 Reco^ition"
4.6% R EC E IVB A Comfortable
$2000™$5000 Support
TwifigjhtZone
/l^ie Earth
NEGAUNEE
Land of Shadows
9.3% RECEIVE
$1500^0 $2 000
$1000to$HOO
A Living
4 Mere ^
Subsisted
$1000
Land of ihe
Deepening.
k> Shadows
lows Struggle «9oo
J8/2% RECEIVE $gooi
$500 -$1000 Pitiable S700
e Economies s 600
S -$^00 ,
,s 127% RECEIVE Poverty ^ y ^o '
$500°^ LESS Penury *^""
and $300
MUJIISHKU-DANG Helplessness ^^^^
$100
T AY-BAY-WAIN-DUNG, an Ojibway Indian medicine man, explained the future life
to his adopted son, Kee-tchee-me-wah-nah-nah-quod.
The first "layer" of that life is a sort of Ojibway purgatory, out of which after awhile an
Indian may make his escape to earth. If he finds the tribal totem-pole he may climb up into
the first "layer" of heaven. In due time, he may pass through the second and third "layers"
of the upper world into the fourth heaven, " Ishpeming," where "Monedoo," the great and
good God lives.
The conditions disclosed by the survey of ministerial support are significantly illustrated
by "Negaunee", the new and strange land upon which the young minister enters, and
"Ishpeming," his Heaven of generous provision, in contrast to "Mujiishku-dang," the
"land of deepening shadows," terminating in poverty, penury and helplessness.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
271
1,340
' " from
517
t it it
165
t i( it
89
t It ti
40
t It II
37 '
DENOMINATIONAL
SALARIES
THE Congregational body, after eliminat-
ing stated supplies and occasional pastors,
paid in 1916 to one-half of its entire ministry
less than $1,000 a year. The increase in the
average salary during twenty-six years (1890
to 1916) was but one and one-tenth per cent.
Reports from 4,971 of the 6,103 Congregational
churches showed that
2,783 churches paid less than $1,000
1,500 to 2,000
2,000 to 3,000
3,000 to 4,000
4,000 to 5,000
5,000 or more
The Protestant Episcopal Church usually pays
its ministers better than do other denomina-
tions, yet half of them receive less than $1,500
a year — a sum regarded by government econo-
mists as the minimum needed to maintain a
fam.ily.
In New England, the Middle West and on the
Pacific Coast — where salaries are higher than
the average — twenty-eight receive less than
$500 a year; fifty-three from $500 to $750;
eighty-four from $750 to $1,000; 506 from
$1,000 to $1,500; and only fifty-eight, including
bishops and general officers, receive $3,000 or
more.
Tke highest of these salaries is about the same as
that of an expert roller in a steel mill; the lowest
is lower than any wages paid in the steel industry.
The Presbyterian Church has 10,518 churches
with salaries (including house-rent) as follows:
13 per cent, or 1,367 ministers receive less than
$400 per year; 12 per cent, or 1,262 ministers
receive from $400 to $600 per year; 17 per
cent, or 1,788 ministers receive from $600 to
$800 per year; 19 per cent, or 1,998 ministers
receive from $800 to $1,000 per year; 17 per
cent, or 1,788 ministers receive from $1,000 to
$1,200 per year; 22 per cent, or 2,315 ministers
receive $1,200 or more.
The Disciples of Christ pay average salaries
to their ministers and to groups of ministers at
different ages as follows:
Age of
Average
Average dur-
Group
Average
minister
current
salary
ing their entire
ministry
ages
salary
21
$983
$700
20-29
$1043
25
998
701
30-39
1305
30
1225
856
40-49
1577
35
1217
900
50-59
1383
40
1531
1046
60-64
1188
45
1387
939
65-69
957
50
1469
1014
70-74
658
55
1167
902
75 plus
450
60
1396
1153
65
1035
840
70
719
600
75
480
550
The Methodist Episcopal Church reports for
1918 that—
1,932 ministers received less than $500
4,136 ministers received from $ 500 to $1,000
4,719
1,739
776
374
179
48
15 ministers received $5,000 or over.
The Northern Baptist Convention pays only
eight per cent, of its ministers as much as $1,500
per year; and with the exception of a few men
residing in large cities the average salary is $683,
not one-half of the present wages of an un-
trained, unskilled laborer.
1,000 to
1,500
1,500 to
2,000
2,000 to
2,500
" 2,500 to
3,000
3,000 to
4,000
" 4,000 to
5,000
WHAT soldier ever serveth at his ovra charges? who planteth a vineyard,
and eateth not the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock and eateth
not of the milk of the flock? — 1 Cor. 9:7.
272
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
DENOMINATIONAL AVERAGES
AVERAGES are misleading because the
JTm, greater number of ministers is in the
small-salary list. The larger salaries make the
average a maximum amount for most of them.
The average of the salaries below $1,000 would
be much less than $700.
There is a wide range of difference in the denom-
inational averages as shown by the following
table: Average salary
Episcopalian $1,242
Presbyterian (North) 1,177
United Presbyterian 1,096
Reformed (Dutch) 1,170
Methodist Episcopal 1,176
Congregational 1,042
Baptist (North) 950
PROFESSORS AND PREACHERS
A COMPARISON of incomes in the several
professions indicates the low level of
ministerial salaries. The United States in-
come tax returns for 1916 show that 22,273
lawyers and 20,348 physicians had incomes in
excess of $3,000, as against only 1,671 preachers.
The minister has one chance in a hundred of
having a $3,000 income; the lawyer, one in five;
the doctor, one in seven; and the architect,
engineer and manufacturer, one in ten. Eleven
lawyers and eight physicians or manufacturers
out of every hundred have an income of $5,000,
but only four ministers in a thousand have such
an income.
Yale University, recognizing the inadequacy
of the salaries paid to its faculty and the loss
of men who were compelled to leave the staff
for more profitable work, has adopted a budget
which adds $300,000 annually to the salaries
of its professors. Normal salaries of full-time
professors have been increased as follows:
$4,000 salaries to $5,000; $4,500 to $6,000;
$6,000 to $7,000; and a few to $8,000.
Columbia adopted a similar budget for 1920.
Harvard is now driving for a $15,000,000 en-
dowment fund to ensure a living wage for her
professors. Princeton, Cornell and other large
colleges and technical schools are doing like-
wise.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
PER CAPITA GIVING
INCREASED WAGES
AND LIVING EXPENSES
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
273
But no such increase has come to the ministry.
In normal times the low level of salaries was a
source of financial stress and embarrassment,
and this condition is accentuated today by the
increased cost of living. Had the increase in
ministers' salaries kept pace with the increasing
cost of all the necessities of life, the present
$1,000 salary would be $2,650, whereas the
average increase of 20 per cent, makes it only
$1,200.
Wholesale prices have advanced 78 per cent,
since 1914 and 265 per cent, during the last
twenty years.
The retail price of fifteen varieties of food ad-
vanced 92 per cent, in the ten years from 1907
to 1917, and from 12 per cent, to 20 per cent,
since then. According to the National Indus-
trial Conference Board, which is a federation
of twenty manufacturers' associations, the cost
of living for the ordinary American family was
71 per cent, higher than in July, 1914.
MINISTERS AND OTHER MEN
INDUSTRIAL investigators find that the
normal income of a workingman's family
today should be from $1,100 to $1,500, and that
wages have been advanced proportionately. In
this manner the increased cost of living has
been provided for.
From September, 1914, to March, 1919, the
average wages of men in eight leading industries
increased from 74 per cent, to 112 per cent.,
the highest percentage of increase being in work
where the earnings had been relatively low.
This increase enabled workers in general to
maintain and even improve their 1914 standard
of living.
In March, 1919, the highest average weekly
earnings of males in any industry were $29.35
(as against $14 in 1914)in rubber manufactur-
ing;the lowest was $17.10 (as against $10 in
1914) in cotton manufacturing.
Since the preparation of the accompanying
graph the cost of living and the wages of office
help have both advanced, and some progress
has been made toward a better support for the
ministry.
The following table gives the range of aver-
age weekly wages for male workers in detail
and is significant:
Industries
Sept.
1914
Sept.
1918
Mar.
1919
Percentage of
increase
1914-
1918
1914-
1919
Metal
Cotton. . . .
Wool
Silk
Boots and
shoes . . .
Paper
Rubber.. .
$13.18
10.00
11.52
11.77
14.70
12.73
14.00
$26.80
20.60
23.21
21.54
24.04
22.40
28.60
$24.75
17.10
18.61
22.69
25.90
22.40
29.35
103
106
102
83
64
76
104
88
71
62
93
76
76
110
While wages in some industries increased over
80 per cent., the salaries of ministers increased
less than 20 per cent. To even approximate
the standard of ten years ago the minister's
salary should be advanced from 60 to 80 per
cent. "That the minister makes ends meet
stamps him as the master business man of his
time."
Few men have been less fortified by increased
compensation to meet the demands created by
this condition than the Methodist minister.
Seldom if ever adequately paid, the steadily
dwindling purchasing power of the preacher's
salary is making his predicament unbearable
THE WAY THE METHODIST
EPISCOPAL CHURCH MEETS
ITS OBLIGATIONS
PASTORS
15.271
PASTORS
SALARY
274
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
and is threatening a disastrous crisis. The
inadequate financial support accorded him in
1914 has been increased less than 15 per cent,
which makes his present salary actually, or rela-
tively, much less than it was four years ago.
According to the report of the Commission on
Finance for the year 1918, 15,271 of the 16,774
Methodist Episcopal pastors in the United
States, or 91 per cent., received an average
salary, including house rent, of $907.
The remaining 9 per cent, received salaries gen-
erous enough to bring the total average of pas-
tors' support up to the cash basis of $971, or
$1,106 including parsonage.
THIS picture is not a family group. Dr. Seth Reed of Flint, Michigan,
now in his ninety-eighth year, one of the oldest living ministers; and Dr.
P. B. Hoyt, retired, seventy years of age, represent the past; two pastors,
forty-five and twenty-five years old respectively, represent the present and
the three boys represent the future. See further explanation on page 275,
opposite, where a serious question is raised for the churches to answer.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries 275
Paying Less than their Fathers
THE failure of the laity to meet its financial obligations is the principal cause
of scant salaries. The attendant difficulties of recruiting an acceptable min-
istry and the loss of men who are forced to engage in business enterprises
in order to provide for their families threaten the ministerial supply and the life
of the church.
That in the face of a doubled membership and large property accumulation the lay-
men indi\idually pay no more than their fathers did is a startling fact which is true
in most churches. As a rule the more members and wealth the churches have the less they
give per capita.
The prophet's confession, "I am not better than my fathers," will come to the lips
of the laymen who study the per capita giving of church members and learn that,
notwithstanding unparalelled prosperity, the average lajnnan today not only pro-
portionately but in actual amount per member is paying no more for the support of
the ministry than his father or grandfather or great-grandfather did.
Had payments by Christian laymen for the support of the ministry increased in pro-
portion to increased wealth, salaries could have been doubled and millions provided
for the extension of the kingdom.
More important than all, hundreds of high-grade, well-trained, effective ministers
would not have been forced into secular pursuits in order to provide for their families
had it not been for the lack of financial vision on the part of the lay membership.
Young men of parts and learning, seeing that the laymen were willing to share their
prosperity with them even as in the past the ministers shared the poverty of the lay-
men, would not have had the lure of their call clouded by the forecast of a helpless
and dependent old age; and many a fine, high-minded, devoted young man would
have invested his life in the Christian ministry.
The men in the group picture are alike in their devotion to the church; but the aver-
age laymen of an earlier generation paid more to the support of Dr. Reed and his
associate than the laymen today, who are bound by like vows, pay for the support
of their ministers.
But what about the three boys, one year, eight years and sixteen years of age, who
represent the future? What about them? Will they pay less for the support of the
ministry than their fathers? If so, the curve which represents the decreased payments
276
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
to ministerial support will continue to descend and the church will bar its doors
against the best.
These boys will be in the ranks of either the laity or the ministry. If they shall be
laymen, and when they shall reach the age of the four men in the picture, they too
must confess, "We are not better than our fathers;" then their ministers will not be
equal to the task, the church will be swamped in the mire of material prosperity and
the Light of the World will be obscured.
RICH BUT NIGGARDLY
THE munificent contributions, running up
into hundreds of millions of dollars, to the
many interests both in church and out of it,
prove that low ministerial salaries are not due
to the poverty of the laity. Mr. Carnegie called
a certain denomination "the richest institution
in all the land." Mr. Carnegie was clearly
right, for American Protestantism has an aggre-
gate property worth of two billion dollars —
equal to an equipment of $12,000 per minister.
With this vast wealth in its possession the inade-
quate support of the church's ministers must
be caused by a low appreciation of their value
to the community and the individual, and to
an unworthy standard of Christian giving by
the laity.
IN THE HANDS OF
THE LAYMEN
IAYMEN can change the situation if they
^ will. They must cease to think of the
support of the ministry, active or retired, as a
benevolence. Self-respecting, worthy, high-
grade men cannot be secured for a calling in
which their salaries are considered as a charity.
Christian ministers are entitled to support
on the same basis as other men, both while they
serve and while they wait the final call.
STARTLING DISCLOSURES
THIS department investigated fifty pros-
perous representative churches of the
Middle West as to the per capita payment for
the support of the ministry at four periods dur-
ing the last half century. Some of the dis-
closures are as follows:
The individual church member in three fine
Kansas churches paid nine cents per week less
in 1916 than he did in 1870; four cents less per
week than in 1890, and one cent less per week
than in 1910.
The findings in fourteen cases are shown in the
following table. These facts spell disaster un-
less conditions are changed.
Location of churches
1870
1890
1910
1916
Kansas
$7.56
8.20
7.00
$6.00
4.04
4.29
$4.85
3.00
2.17
$3.16
2.76
2.30
«
Average
$7.58
$4.78
$3.34
$2.74
Minnesota
Michigan
a
$6.25
4.93
4.30
4.38
$5.95
2.15
4.90
5.73
$3.68
2.14
3.18
3.61
$3.00
2.70
2.92
4.02
Average
$4.86
$4.68
$3.15
$3.16
Illinois
$5.28
6.00
$3.00
4.08
2.55
$3.96
4.71
1.75
$2.74
3.80
1.93
11
Average
$5.64
$3.21
$3.47
$2.82
Missouri
$6.00
9.56
$5.98
4.61
$4.82
3.51
$3.89
3.71
Average
$7.78
$5.29
$4.16
$3.80
Iowa
$4.40
$3.01
4.13
$2.37
3.27
$3.28
2.69
Average
$4.40
$3.57
$2.87
$2.98
COMMERCIALIZING THE
MINISTRY
THE fear of commercializing the ministry
is groundless as long as ministers' salaries
are so far below any real purchasing power.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
277
Lajonen do not pay the cost value of the men
whose services they use, basing that cost on the
outlay of time and money needed for prepara-
tion.
Special ability and capacity are demanded of
ministers, whose characters must be beyond re-
proach and who must and do possess learning,
culture, a knowledge of affairs and administra-
tive ability.
Laymen who pay generously for such qualifica-
tions in business cannot be indifferent to the
equal value of these in the ministry. They can-
not remain guiltless if adequate compensation
is not given to the minister.
PROSPEROUS GROUPS OF
LAYMEN
MINISTERS are preaching to prosperous
groups of laymen, each member of which
pays to someone who does very ordinary work
more than the entire group pays to the minister
who renders invaluable service!
Ministers preach to laymen who individually
pay chauffeurs more to run their automobiles
than they collectively pay a minister to run
their church !
Ministers have in their congregations men who
personally, in one month, earn more than is
paid in a year by their entire group for minis-
terial support!
Rural ministers are preaching to groups of farm-
ers who individually pay more to the "hired
man" than their combined church group pays
for the support of their minister !
Down in the cottonfields, negro ministers are
preaching to fifty or more cotton pickers who
individually are paid more for picking cotton
than their entire neighborhood pays to the min-
ister in a year!
FINANCIAL CONSCIENCE
SLEEPING
INCREASED strength and prosperity have
not resulted in a clearer sense of respon-
sibility on the part of the laymen but rather
in putting their financial consciences to sleep.
From 1915 to 1918 three classes of churches
in one denomination stood out from others be-
cause they either paid the largest salaries, had
the largest membership, or owned the most
valuable property. They were the "high-
salaried," "large," and "rich" churches.
But the laymen of these prosperous churches paid
less per member for the support of the ministry
than did their denomination as a whole, and very
much less than did the smaller churches. They
paid less themselves than they did ten years
ago.
Instead of helping to bear the burdens of the
weak they did not carry burdens equal to those
of the weak. They are not great givers. God 's
great givers are not always those who give
largely but those who have felt the thrill of
sacrificial giving.
Five hundred and forty-eight "high-salaried
churches" paid a salary of $3,000 or more.
In spite of the fact that the years surveyed
were years of great financial prosperity, these
"high-salaried" churches paid four cents less
per member in 1918 than in 1915. The higher
salaries were not due to enlarged liberality.
They were paid by a larger membership.
One hundred and seventy-seven "large
churches" had a membership of 1,000 or more.
NO MAN is able to give his most effective service to the church
if he is unable to meet promptly those financial obligations
compelled by due regard to physical necessities and a decent respect
for social proprieties.
278
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
From 1915 to 1918 the per capita payment of
their members decreased eleven cents, showing
that churches with the largest membership
pay less per member for ministerial support
than do the smaller churches. Instead of say-
ing, "because we have more members we can
pay a more adequate salary," they seem to
say, "because we have more members we need
not pay as much."
Two hundred and eight "rich churches" had
a property valuation of $100,000 or more.
Their per capita payments to ministerial sup-
port decreased nineteen cents per member, show-
ing that wealth, unfortunately, is not always
accompanied by consecration and liberality.
THE HORIZONTAL LINE
THE statistical scheme of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, more complete and cover-
ing a larger period than that of other denomi-
nations, shows that the per capita giving in 1918
was $5.30; in 1917, $5.07; in 1916, $5.01; in
1915, $5.00; in 1914, $5.04; in 1913, $5.08; and
in 1912, $5.10. The average member paid
only two-fifths of a cent more per week in 1918
than he did in 1912; and since 1900 the per
capita weekly payment increased only nine-
tenths of one per cent.
The graphic line which represents the changes
in per capita payments to ministerial support
has been almost horizontal for thirty-four years.
Meanwhile the total growth of the wealth of
the nation, according to government reports,
has increased to over $250,000,000,000 or $8,500
per family.
A TITHE OF A TITHE
THE average income of the members of the
Protestant churches has been estimated
at $400 a year. A tithe on such incomes would
AVERAGE PAYMENT PER CHURCH MEMBER FOR
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
FOR 18 DENOMINATIONS REPORTING
4,90
loo
FIGURES IN RED INDICATE THE
AVERAGE PAID IN DOLLARS
AND CENTS
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
279
yield enough money to pay all that was paid
last year and then leave a billion dollars for
the seed-corn of the kingdom.
The combined membership of the Congrega-
tional, Baptist, Presbyterian and Methodist
Episcopal churches is 11,500,000. Their com-
bined income (at $400 per year) would be
$4,600,000,000. A tithe of a tithe (one per
cent.) on that amount would yield $46,000,000.
The income of the six million Methodists (at
$400 each) would be almost $2,500,000,000.
They paid their ministers $25,000,000, or one
per cent, of that amount — not a tithe, but one-
tenth of a tithe. There is no reason to believe
that the other denominations make a better
showing.
It is not strange that the increase in the salaries
of ministers has been less than 20 per cent.
during the last twelve years. How could the
increase be larger when the per capita giving
of the laymen has not increased ?
AN AROUSED CONSCIENCE
ONLY when an aroused conscience shall
inspire a higher standard of Christian
giving will conditions improve. It is easy to be-
come enamoured of large totals but it is well to
remember that totals of ministerial support are
made up of a multitude of small salaries, the
smallness of which seriously affects the personal
interests of the pastors and their families.
Church membership is increasing more rapidly
than the population. The curve which repre-
sents population ascends less rapidly than that
which shows church membership. If this con-
dition continues it is mathematically certain
the church membership will some day overtake
the population.
This would be encouraging were it not accom-
panied by the threatening fact that financially
the church, in the support given to its ministry,
is on the downward path. Unless this is changed
there can be only one result — disaster.
THE MINISTER EXPLOITED
HOSPITALS are needed and the minister
is asked to raise money for them; but
should he or members of his family fall sick
the expenses for hospital care and a trained
nurse must be paid out of his meagre salary.
In the majority of cases this salary is less than
$20 a week, or half the amount he must pay
for a trained nurse. Such emergencies can
only be met on a charity basis.
To self-respecting ministers a state institution
supported by taxes which he helps to pay is less .
offensive than the ordinary charitable offer of a
free bed to be charged to "compulsory charity."
Colleges must be built and endowed and the
minister is asked to work for them. To his
credit and to the amazement of those who know
the conditions, he has in some way managed
to send his children to college.
But what layman has any realization of the
scrimping and saving, the humiliating charit-
able discounts, reduced term charges or scholar-
ships to which he must have recourse?
Laymen who contribute to educational insti-
tutions and provide scholarships should think
of these things and be willing to pay their min-
isters adequately.
THE INDISPENSABLE MAN
IN ORGANIZED Christianity the minister
is the "indispensable man." Every great
church movement has relied on his faithfulness
and the possibility of exploiting him to see the
program through. He has always been the
willing servant of the kingdom and has followed
his ideals to the extent of sacrifices in carrying
out great tasks.
Strength is given to the Interchurch World
Movement because of its basic proposition that
the minister's position, rights and compensa-
tion shall be fully recognized and that he shall
be adequately provided for both during his
active years and in his old age.
His condition has gone far beyond that of will-
ingness to make personal sacrifices. It is a
question of sacrificing his success, his home and
his family.
To be willing to make the sacrifice is magnificent
but to be sacrificed needlessly by a well-to-do
laity, engrossed in its own personal enterprises,
is a great tragedy and falls little short of a
crime.
280
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
RESULTS OF INADEQUATE
SALARIES
THE results of the inadequate support of the
ministry are serious. They affect the
whole life of the church. The minister is the
essential man in all church activities. What-
ever impairs his efficiency reacts upon the
church. The results of inadequate support are:
1. A Trained but Inefficient Ministry
No men are more devoted to their life work
than ministers. In general, where there is ineffi-
ciency it is not caused by lack of devotion but
by—
a. Physical disability and mental poverty due
to inadequate food and scanty literary equip-
ment.
b. Burdensome debts made necessary in pre-
paring for the ministry; and exacting economies
making a "side-line" necessary.
c. The inclination to change to a more lucrative
occupation at an early age in order to provide
for present needs and future disabilities. This
causes an unsettled state of mind.
2. A Dearth of Ministers
Intelligent and well-equipped young men are
lost to the ministry because influenced to accept
positions in detached service or to turn aside
to other callings.
In one denomination 3,388 congregations did
not have regular pastoral care. In another
there were 994 fewer ministers than in 1914.
In the New England section of one denomina-
tion 35 per cent, of the congregations was with-
out regular ministers in 1915. One denomina-
tion reports:" 2,000 churches pastorless and
shepherdless because of poor salaries."
In a denomination having 963 congregations
only 627 have settled pastors. Another reports
a net gain in three years of 25,680 members,
but of only thirty-four ministers.
Another denomination needs a thousand minis-
ters a year to fill the gaps, but had in 1919 less
than 600.
3. Decrease in Theological Students
Between 1870 and 1910 increases in the student
body of three professions were as follows: den-
tistry 5405 per cent.; law, 1083 per cent.;
theology only 238 per cent.
In 1911 there was a total decrease of 178 theo-
logical students as compared with 1910; in
1913 there was 20 per cent, less than in 1912.
The summaries of one denominational group
report a decrease of twenty-five theological
students in two years — from ninety-two to
sixty-seven. Another group reports the loss
of fifty-four students from 1891 to 1916; an-
other, a decrease of 126 students from 1896 to
1914.
These losses occurred during a period marked
by a large increase in the number of church
members and of college students; by ex-
tensive evangelistic campaigns; by special
religious work in colleges; and by the
Student Volunteer Movement.
4. Increase of Untrained Ministers
The proportion of untrained men in the ministry
is increasing. An investigation covering 3,500
ministers of one denomination showed that
50 per cent, was without college education,
and not one in four had both college and semin-
ary degrees.
In one denomination 1,624 more unordained
"supply preachers" were used in 1918 than in
1898.
In another, out of 986 ministers only 476 gave
their full time to ministerial work.
THE church must take better care of her ministers or be con-
tent with an inferior class of men for her work, and that spells
failure. Ministers need the best possible intellectual equipment.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
281
A survey of an Ohio county reveals the folly
of dividing a minister's time; the percentage of
gain in churches which had one-quarter of the
minister's time was 26 percent.; those which had
one-third of his time, 35 per cent. ; those with
only one-half of his time, 39 per cent. But
when the church had all of the minister's time,
the gain was 60 per cent.
5. The Church Suffers
This is a tragedy. The church has more at
stake than the ministry. Its greatest asset
is not the wealth of its laity but the sacrificial
service of its ministers. By ignoring their just
requirements it disheartens those already in
its service and weakens its claim upon young
men of promise and ability.
THE WAY OUT
THE way out is to give the facts to the
church. The same principles which assure
cooperation, loyalty, industry and content-
ment in business affairs apply equally well to
the ministry and church affairs.
Churches have been compelled to add from 50
to 80 per cent, to the salaries of their janitors
and church secretaries. They cannot get their
executive work done and keep their plants
warm and clean without paying more for it.
What about the chilly winds of unmet needs
which blow against the parsonage where resides
the minister who, with his family, is not working
for money, and is tied to his task by his vows
and ideals? Do not compel him to break
them.
The laymen who have dealt liberally with world-
wide and national charities but who are pay-
ing less each year to support the ministry,
must assume larger responsibilities.
They are under vows to support the ministry
and the institutions of the church. The in-
junction, "Vow and pay thy vows!" is as
binding on them as on the ministry.
MEETING THE CRISIS
MINISTERS are the officers of the army
of the Lord. The nation that loses its
officers loses its army; and if the army be lost
the nation is lost; and if the nation be lost all is
lost. The only way that the nation can sur-
vive is to provide trained officers.
America came late into the World War, not
from lack of men willing to follow the flag but
because of the time necessary to train officers
to lead them.
It is so in the church. If we lose the ministers
we lose the army of the Lord and have only an
unorganized religious mob; and if we lose the
Christian army we lose the church; and to lose
the church is to lose all. The only way the
church can survive is to have trained ministers.
Through its trained inspired ministry the church
receives its vision; but where there is no min-
istry there is no vision; and "where there is
no vision the people perish."
THE YOUNG MAN'S CALL
YOUNG men do not determine their call
to the ministry on the basis of salary. But
the church that puts a low estimate on the value
of their services and the importance of their
task is not likely to appeal successfully to the
young man who prizes the life he has to live
and wants to make it count in the world.
Young men are not drawn to the ministry by
the lure of luxurious things, but the church can
never make a compelling appeal to its best
until it gives a fair financial recognition to the
value of their services and acknowledges that
"the laborer is worthy of his hire."
AN ADEQUATE support for every minister will be a really con-
L. structive work for the kingdom of God, and should be one
of the church's supreme concerns.
282
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
MINISTERIAL SUPPORT IN TERMS OF
AUTOMOBILE COST AND UPKEEP
INTRINSIC VALUES AND PRICES ARE NOT THE SAME THING.
A GOOD MAN IS WORTH FAR MORE THAN ANY MACHINE.
THE WORLD NEEDS TO BE EDUCATED UP TO THIS IDEA.
Ministers'
Salaries
Note that:
Types of cars
Class 1.
Salary $600 a
year.
These ministers receive, for a whole
year's work, a sum less than the
initial cost of the cheapest car on the
market.
Class 2.
Salary $600 to
$900 a year.
Many an individual layman spends
more for and on his car than the
whole congregation pays for its
minister's entire yearly salary.
Class 3.
Salary $900 to
$1,500 a year.
A car is only one item in the business
man's budget. A minister has to
support his family for a whole year
often on less than this one item costs
his parishioner.
Class 4.
Salary $1,500
to $3,000 a year.
A car can serve at best but a few
people. A minister serves the whole
community all the time. A car is a
constant liability. A good minister
is a permanent asset.
Class 5.
Salary $3,000
to $5,000 a year.
It is often more profitable to act as
chauffeur in a luxurious limousine
than to shepherd a thousand souls.
This inequality is neither just nor
necessary. Let us help change it.
''How much better is a man than a machine! "
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries 283
The Task Before the Churches
Ministers, with few exceptions, are full-time men on half pay. An average
salary of less than $800 was paid in 1918, while industrial experts state
$1,500 is the minimum amount needed to support an ordinary family.
T
HE foregoing survey brings the church face to face with an imperative duty
which must be promptly acknowledged and performed for the sake of all
interests related to the kingdom of God.
That duty is to make adequate provision for those who have been divinely called
to the responsibility of spiritual leadership. These are the church's own, given to it
by its divine head. They are members of its family and as such have special claims
upon its resources. To the relation of the church to them may be applied the declara-
tion: "If any man provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house,
he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel." The church cannot escape
the application of these words, severe as the implication may be.
The minister has been called "the strategic man" in all forward movements in the
church, and for that reason whatever is in any way detrimental to his highest
efficiency ought to be removed if it is within the power of the church to remove it.
That the majority of ministers are handicapped by the inadequate salaries paid;
that the church suffers in consequence and that it is within the power of the church
to change the situation for the better, have been clearly shown in the foregoing pages.
T
WHAT IS NEEDED the first class up to $1,500, assuming that the
HE imperative need is for such an increase average received by each was $500, would re-
_ in ministerial support as shall assure to ^^^^^ ^" addition for each of $1,000, or a total
each minister a minimum salary of, at least, amount of $4,829,000.
$1,500 and a house. Assuming that the second class received an
The survey has revealed the fact that a large average of $800, it would require an average of
number of ministers are far from this minimum $^^0 for each minister to brmg the level up
standard in the support they receive. For to $1,500, or a total amount of $10,096,100.
instance: In sixteen denominations there are Assuming that class three received an average
4,829 ministers who received in 1918 a salary of $1,200, it would require an average increase
of less than $500; there are 14,423 ministers of $300 for each minister to bring this class up
who received between $500 and $1,000, and to the minimum stated above, or a total amount
there are 12,873 ministers who received between of $3,861,900.
$1,000 and $1,500. This makes a total of To bring these classes of ministers in the sixteen
32^25 mmisters who received less than $1,500 denominations up to a minimum support of
$1,500 would require an annual increase of
To bring the support of those represented by $18,786,900. This appears to be a large sum
284
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
in the total, and it is; but it is a very small
per capita amount when distributed over
a membership of about 11,200,000. Distrib-
uted over this membership it would be an
average of only four cents per week, and this
small contribution would meet the increase for
salaries and leave a balance of over $3,000,000.
The statistics for the Methodist Episcopal
Church are compiled in such detail that the
following statement of the number of ministers
who receive less than $1,500 is accurate:
1,932 ministers in this denomination receive
salaries of $500 or less. Assuming all in this
class receive $500, it would require $1,000 each
to bring it close up to the level of $1,500, or a
total of $1,932,000.
4,136 ministers receive from $500 to $1,000.
Assuming they averaged $800 each, it would
take an average of $700 each to raise this
class to the level of $1,500, or $2,895,200.
4,179 ministers receive from $1,000 to $1,500.
Assuming the average would be $1,200, an
average increase of $300 would be needed to
level this class up, or a total of $1,253,700.
The total increase for the whole denomination
is $6,080,900, or less than an average of three
cents per week per member for this denomina-
tion.
It is not possible to give in such detail the
statistics for other denominations, because in
many of them the pastor's salary is not pub-
lished as an item separate from the local budget.
But there is no reason to believe that the other
denominations would make a showing much
different than that of the Methodist Episcopal
Church.
FOUR WAYS OUT
THAT a change can be brought about there
is no reason to doubt. The most important
thing to consider is the way in which the
change may be accomplished.
No problem is more difficult if it is considered
apart from the relationship to it of the local
church.
No plan that looks toward temporary relief will
suffice, for the emergency is not a temporary one.
The situation has not come suddenly upon the
church. It has been developing for decades
but has been overlooked. It is now disclosed
as having reached the acute stage and cannot
longer be ignored. No arrangement for tem-
porary relief will be satisfactory either to men
now in service or to capable young men who are
needed to fill the widening gaps in the ranks.
The change must be permanent.
Four ways of bringing about this permanent
change are conceivable:
1. A Sustentation Fund
Such a fund to be established for each denomi-
nation, the income to be used to supplement
inadequate salaries. Such funds now exist in
some churches and the work done by them is
done in others by the use of annual collections
for home missions and sustentation. The
task should be to increase such funds till
they were adequate to meet all needs. Such
funds should be used, however, only to increase
the salaries paid by parishes manifestly unable
to provide an adequate support for the minister,
and which may be regarded as mission stations.
It is as possible to pauperize a church as it
FOR God is not unrighteous to forget your work and the love
which ye showed toward his name, in that ye ministered unto the
saints and still do minister. — Hebrews 6:10.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
285
is to pauperize an individual, by granting
necessary aid.
un-
2. A Foundation Fund
This might solve the problem. It means the
creation of a foundation similar to the Carnegie
Foundation for the Advancement of Teaching,
to be administered in a similar way, and which
would guarantee to every active minister an
adequate salary. This would require a fund
of about two billion dollars invested at five
per cent. The strongest objection to this plan
would be the possible injurious effect upon the
vital spirituality of the local church, which
would be thus relieved of a large measure of its
responsibility for the support of its minister.
The underpaid minister is always an unappre-
ciated minister, and such treatment of the
minister reacts severely upon the church, as
injustice is always certain to do. Gifts, how-
ever great, to noble and worthy causes cannot
liquidate the church's obligations to their
ministers. Justice is not attained in that way.
3. Ministerial Salary First
The problem could be solved by adopting the
principle that in making up the local budget
the salary of the minister should be regarded as
fundamental and receive consideration as a first
claim upon the financial resources of the local
church. This would not relieve the local church
of any responsibility for other causes, but would
restrain it from regarding any other interest
of the church, however important, as being
paramount to the support of its minister.
4. The Local Appeal
The problem might be solved by each denomina-
tion fixing a minimum salary for its ministers
and using all proper means to persuade local
churches to adopt it. This plan is already in
operation in various ways by some ecclesiastical
bodies, as is shown by the following:
a. The Pittsburgh Presbytery of the United
Presbyterian Church requires $1,800 for an
ordained minister and family.
b. The Commission on Finance of the Metho-
dist Episcopal Church recommends a minimum
salary, larger than the average, with a larger
percentage of increase for the smaller salaried
ministers. The result is that most annual
conferences have adopted a minimum salary
which at present varies from $1,000 to $1,500.
c. The Disciples of Christ has recommended a
conscientious effort by all local churches to
increase salaries and has urged the following
scale of increase: salaries under $1,500, increase
25 per cent.; between $1,500 to $2,000, increase
20 per cent.; between $2,000 to $3,000, increase
15 per cent.; above $3,000, increase 10 per cent.
" We consider it vital to the maintenance of our
ministry in adequate strength that the salary
question be taken up by the laymen and disposed
of adequately and immediately."
d. The Presbyteries of Brooklyn and Nassau
County, N. Y., recently recommended $2,000
with manse, and $2,500 without manse, for mar-
ried ministers; and $1,500 for those unmarried.
For the first time in the history of Protestantism
in America this important cause is now brought
before the churches in a combined manner.
This has been possible only through the Inter-
church World Movement which includes in its
campaign program of education such a presenta-
tion of this subject to all the churches as shall
result in an adequate support for the ministry.
KNOW ye not that they that minister about sacred things eat of
the things of the temple, and they that wait upon the altar
have their portion with the altar? — 1 Cor. 9:13.
286
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
Table Showing
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
By States for All Denominations
Note: The following statistics include only denominations reporting and able to furnish information on ministerial
salaries. Some denominations do not report the minister's salary separate from the local budget.
Name
OF
State
Alabama
Alaska
Arizona
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut. .
Delaware
DiST. OF
Columbia. . .
Florida
Georgia
Idaho
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan
Minnesota
Mississippi. . . .
Missouri
Montana
Nebraska
Nevada
New
Hampshire. .
New Jersey...
New Mexico. .
New York. . . .
N. Carolina.. .
North Dakota
Ohio
Oklahoma
Oregon
Pennsylvania.
Rhode Island.
S. Carolina. . .
South Dakota.
Tennessee. . . .
Texas
Utah
Vermont
Virginia
Washington.. .
West Virginia.
Wisconsin
Wyoming
TOTAL. . . .
Number of
Commu-
nicants
Number
of
Churches
244,664
906
Pastoral Salaries
Total
AH
Salaries
2627,627
Average
Salary
?693
Average
Paid Per
Commu-
22.57
Classification of Salaries
Less
than
3500
49
3500
to
31000
16
31000
to
31500
31500
to
32000
32000
to
32500
32500
to
33000
33000
to
34000
34000
to
35000
35000
and
Over
12,485
152,962
125,853
99,215
118,807
25,209
22,020
76,169
279,439
37,586
767,780
575,733
428,414
331,836
305,449
67,635
44,278
137,768
225,961
333,998
244,137
153,590
478,256
32,250
203,368
1,303
33,618
273,728
17,414
696,040
326,668
44,252
837,281
171,954
73,950
1,045,358
22,320
146,708
58,464
288,960
454,033
60,278
41,486
276,346
114,805
216161
208,729
8,440
105
908
253
683
520
101
60
444
1,016
230
3,433
2,316
2,176
1,877
1,740
378
391
579
988
1,722
1,377
786
2,574
294
1,356
19
278
999
169
2,819
1,398
514
2,599
1,633
586
3,348
117
650
545
1,199
2,370
467
326
940
897
1,022
1,083
81
94,312
511,558
455,529
615,694
639,476
99,593
132,125
349,266
807,327
224,360
3,651,551
2,099,539
2,425,306
1,750,556
976,342
280,508
331,221
587,216
1,248,940
1,697,857
1,277,269
474,258
1,970,156
276,069
1,329,356
15,488
252,392
1,274,701
127.945
3,486,156
944,816
450,676
3,171,396
938,890
465,548
3,961,920
109,275
549,152
466,084
904,781
1,965,147
345,310
263,758
727,455
825,806
751,044
1,041,523
60,279
564
1,800
901
1,230
986
2,202
987
795
975
1,065
906
1,114
932
562
742
847
1,014
1,264
986
928
603
765
939
980
815
908
1,276
757
1,236
676
878
1,220
575
794
1,184
934
845
855
755
830
739
809
774
921
735
962
744
7.55
3.34
3.54
6.21
5.38
3.95
6.00
4.59
2.89
5.92
9.75
3.64
5.66
5.27
3.20
4.15
7.48
4.26
5.53
5.08
5.23
3.08
4.12
8.56
6.54
11.12
7.51
4.66
7.35
5.01
2.89
10 18
3.79
5.47
6.30
3.80
4.90
3.74
7.97
3.13
4.33
5.73
6.36
2.63
7.19
3.47
4.97
7.09
14
18
78
41
33
9
3
25
30
26
167
131
81
153
35
11
116
20
99
76
83
1
82
33
67
7
49
61
17
191
33
47
133
71
59
92
12
47
57
21
10
59
25
70
50
56
5
9
13
298
78
177
28
5
25
8
47
553
455
261
313
52
21
152
104
248
452
259
4
293
83
320
6
127
170
13
514
24
107
410
121
82
400
15
2
103
73
74
11
153
43
163
137
255
22
5
6
275
91
144
42
7
15
4
27
615
246
524
344
13
14
108
78
290
321
249
1
167
51
368
2
95
151
7
635
7
98
720
87
65
525
27
1
143
25
18
2
74
31
140
94
278
23
3
1
81
35
65
11
6
1
13
217
105
203
100
3
1
31
SO
147
79
63
37
17
68
1
13
91
4
180
1
32
180
21
23
315
14
29
14
43
6
2
12
..1
5
5
19
2
96
28
63
23
2
5
24
67
25
23
2
10
42
11
15
10
62
2
116
6
4
20
55
1
3
12
49
7
82
7
8
152
3
2
40
4
8
101
3
2
2
3
14
10,943,158
51,272
348,031,648
3937
34.38
2,653
7,299
7,256
2,433
1,012
485
285
84
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries ■ 287
Table Showing
MINISTERIAL SALARIES
By Denominations for all States
Note — The following table contains the statistics as completely as could be gathered from the denominations through
personal interviews, correspondence, and year books. Because of incomplete data the Northern Baptist Convention
and the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. are not included in the classification of salaries or the totals.
of
11
Pastoral Salaries
Classification of Salaries
Denomination
CO rt
1^
It
sis
> ^
.3
2o
IS
O
i°-
O
O
if
O
■So
So
O
o§
go
So
BAPTIST
1,283,120
770,875
1,217,598
106,392
260,213
195,025
590,698
28,830
3,312,130
2,141,716
174,302
20,000
16,048
522,462
363,942
2,279
171,706
133,783
330,039
342,230
88,169
9,053
4,045
9,657
935
993
1,152
2,129
934
14,140
6,117
1,016
638
76
5,412
1,351
13
1,022
727
1,785
1,668
501
?804,900
4,938,767
6,194,012
838,443
950,000
819,950
2,046,735
472,843
14,486,578
6,136,445
672,033
119,794
79,346
7,536,975
2,176,661
16,500
1,122,532
1,000,000
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches
DISCIPLES
21,440
641
897
900
712
961
506
1,025
1,003
661
201
1,044
1,393
1,346
1,269
1,098
1,500
1,669
859
1,005
36.63
5.08
7.88
3.65
4.20
3.47
16.40
4.37
2.87
3.86
5.98
4.94
4.95
5.98
7.24
6.54
7.50
405
1,120
1,284
443
202
105
107
36
56
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
40
538
37
14
LUTHERAN
AuGUSTANA Synod
Synod of Missouri
5
374
1,932
958
378
1,355
313
4,136
2,371
390
715
37
4,719
1,761
161
37
3
1,739
598
42
8
1
METHODIST
FreeMethodistChurch ofN.A.
Methodist Episcopal Church.. .
Methodist Episcopal Church,
South
Methodist Protestant Church
776
249
13
374
96
3
179
73
48
5
IS
6
Wesleyan Methodist Connec-
tion OF America
MORAVIAN
Mor-Wian Church
1
40
35
5
1
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterian Church in the
U.S.A
Presbyterian Church in the
U.S
2
346
2
617
4
244
2
95
3
43
21
15
5
ReformedPresbyterian Church
United Presbyterian Church. .
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America . .
Reformed Church in the U. S.,
65
56
593
256
315
234
506
173
135
341
109
50
44
75
16
30
24
5
22
15
4
6
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Breth-
ren IN Christ
1,432,600
503,614
4.19
5.71
305
22
UNITED EVANGELICAL
United Evangelical Church. . .
TOTAL
11,788,427
54,839
351,543,828
3940
34.29
4,423
11,681
10,600
3,762
1,582
671
420
108
88
288
Ministerial Pensions: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
Table Showing
SUPPORT OF RETIRED MINISTERS
and Widows and Orphans of Ministers
Classification of Beneficiaries
Beneficiaries
Present number of
beneficiaries
Classification of beneficiaries by amounts received
Denomination
Minis-
ters
Wid-
ows
Chil-
dren
Total
Under
3100
From
3101
to
3200
From
3201
to
3300
From
3301
to
3400
From
3401
to
3500
From
3501
to
3600
From
3601
to
3700
From
3701
to
3800
From
3801
to
3900
BAPTIST:
Northern Baptist Con-
261
3
175
140
46
77
45
48
3,154
1,000
11
227
102
590
3
335
238
64
294
144
144
7,318
2,074
26
Seventh Day Baptist
CONGREGATIONAL:
Congregational Churches
DISCIPLES:
Disciples of Christ
EVANGELICAL:
Evangelical Association.
Evangelical Synod or N.A.
LUTHERAN:
United Lutheran Church
147
84
IS
168
96
95
3,601
1,074
15
13
14
"49'
3
1
563
54
33
14
49
■"'io'
1,827
2,074
138
95
17
231
72
119
1,923
94
62
17
30
69
39
45
16
9
2
1
Augustana Synod
METHODIST:
Methodist Episcopal
1,650
813
379
96
35
8
S
Methodist Episcopal
Church, South
Methodist Protestant
13
3
7
2
1
Free Methodist Church
OF N A
MORAVIAN:
Moravian Church
PRESBYTERIAN:
Presbyterian Church in
THE U. S. A. , North. . . .
Presbyterian Church in
THE U.S., South
United Presbyterian
18
736
107
30
23
29
25
976
160
91
67
41
252
40
70
27
3
38
83
1,782
294
124
90
70
290
32
53
1
42
819
120
20
26
564
65
63
15
356
36
40
21
13
6
1
REFORMED:
Reformed Church in
Reformed Church in the
U S
5
49
10
3
1
UNITED BRETHREN:
Church of the United
TOTAL
5,908
7,137
923
13,963
4,152
3,658
2,653
1,370
427
103
37
8
S
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Pensions 289
MINISTERIAL PENSIONS
OLD age pensions belong to modern civilization. Fifty years ago employees
did not expect a pension in recognition of long and faithful service, but
now a considerable portion of the working people of America work in the
twilight glow of an expected retirement annuity. An irresistible law of justice has
produced the new order.
Pension plans adopted by commercial, industrial, public service and other institutions
indicate this change. The entire trend throughout the commercial world is to
recognize some moral responsibility toward those whose best years have been given to
the corporation's interests and to discharge that responsibility by pension provision.
The International Harvester Company, an industrial corporation, provides an old
age annuity of from $30 to over $208 a month.
The Standard Oil Company, a producing corporation, provides an annuity, payable
monthly, for all employees who have been twenty years or longer in continuous active
service; also a death benefit, payable to the beneficiaries of employees.
The Pennsylvania Railroad Company provides a pension or annuity for all employees,
the amount determined by the wages received and the years of service.
The American Telegraph and Telephone Company, a public service corporation,
provides an annuity for all employees who have been in its service for twenty years
or more; also sick, disability and death benefits.
The Carnegie Foundation, an endowed corporation, was established for the benefit
of retired college professors and instructors. The pension is based on the years of
service and amounts to one-half of the average salary paid during the last five years
plus S400.
The First National Bank of Chicago, a financial corporation, pays a pension to its
employees amounting to one-fiftieth of their salary (at date of retirement) for each
year of service, with a maximum pension of $6,000.
Secular corporations are in advance of the churches in plans for providing old age and
disability pensions.
How far in advance is shown by the following comparison between the pensions
assured by the foregoing corporations and those planned by six representative
churches, all placed on the same basis.
290
Ministerial Pensions: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
CORPORATION PENSIONS
COMPARED
THE pensions assured by these six corpora-
tions, based on thirty-five years of service
and a salary or wage of $2,000 during the last
ten years of employment, are as follows :
Pennsylvania Railroad Company $700
International Harvester Company *1,050
Standard Oil Company 1,400
American Telegraph & Telephone Co. . . 1,400
First National Bank, Chicago 1,400
Carnegie Foundation 1,400
Average pension $1,358
♦Pension based upon "the ten consecutive years during wliicli the
employee received the largest salary or wages."
The pensions promised by six representative
denominations on the same basis are as follows:
Church A $875
Church B 500
Church C 500
Church D 500
Church E 470
Church F 350
Average pension $533
In only one instance does a denomination
propose to provide a pension in excess of the
minimum sum paid by any of the above corpora-
tions; and then it is based on the assumed
ministerial salary of $2,000 during the ten
years preceding retirement, which would be an
exceptional amount.
Most of the church plans are uncompleted and
the retired ministers do not receive the prom-
ised amounts. The church — "the richest in-
stitution in all the land" — is shown by this
comparison to be sadly delinquent in its duty
to her old ministers.
PENSION PLANS OF
CHURCHES
THE Christian church which taught the
principle of economic justice to a thousand
commerical, industrial and municipal corpora-
tions has been herself slow to recognize the
faithful, indispensable and life-long services
of her ministers.
With the exception of funds held by conven-
tions, presbyteries, conferences, etc., pension
plans are of recent origin and no denomination
has as yet an adequate pension fund endow-
ment.
Some progress is being made, however, and
pension plans are being formed in several
denominations.
These plans fall into three general classes:
1. Support or pension based on years of service;
2. Relief or disability help; and 3. Contributory
annuity.
RELIEF AND DISABILITY
FUNDS
THE oldest and most general plan is that of
relief, and in some churches it is the only
method. This plan cannot be entirely dispensed
with because it aims to meet special needs. The
newer tendency, however, is toward an actu-
arially defined pension based on years of service.
Disability benefits are also sometimes provided
by a contributory organization which helps a
minister in an emergency.
Many denominations combine their plans for
pensions and relief and a few have both in
operation.
Recent growth has, however, been in the direc-
tion of contributory annuity provisions.
THE church which fails to take care of its ministers when they
have worn themselves out in its service, will shortly have no
ministers wearing themselves out for it.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Pensions
291
Pension Funds on a Contributory Basis
DETAILED information required for the
organization of a contributory annuity
or pension fund cannot be given in this brief
resume. We simply indicate the kind of infor-
mation required and give analyses of the Pen-
sion Fund plan of the Protestant Episcopal
Church and the Annuity Fund for Congrega-
tional Ministers.
Each denomination must adapt its plan to
special conditions, and since a contributory
pension or annuity fund assumes clearly de-
fined financial obligations, it should not be
adopted unadvisedly.
Data must be secured and this requires time,
patience, technical skill and money.
THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH PLAN
THE Protestant Episcopal Church provided
an advance budget of $150,000 for actu-
arial work, tabulation, analysis and preparation.
An initial reserve of $5,000,000 provides for
the "accrued liabilities"; a permanent pension
account, to which T^ per cent, of the clergy-
men's salaries are paid each year, has been
created; other funds have been merged into
this account.
At the age of 68 an annuity equal to 134; per
cent, of the clergyman's average annual in-
come, multiplied by the number of years in
which assessments have been paid by him is
promised; the minimum being $600 and the
maximum 50 per cent, of the average income
since ordination, but with special limitations.
There is also a disability benefit equal to 40
per cent, of the average income for the five
years preceding the disability, with a minimum
of $600; and a widow's annuity to which her
husband would have been entitled. For or-
phans there is a payment of $100 a year if under
the age of seven; $200 from seven to fourteen;
$300 from fourteen to twenty-one.
^VEN to old age I am he, and even to
' hoar hairs will I carry yon.— Isaiah, 46:4.
THE ANNUITY FUND FOR
CONGREGATIONAL MINISTERS
THIS fund will receive the income of the
five million dollar "Pilgrim Memorial
Fund." The new, expanded plan goes into
effect January 1, 1921, as follows:
1. Benefits: (1) An old age annuity — beginning
at the age of 65; minimum $500. (2) Protec-
tion for the widow or other dependents in the
event of the member's death prior to the age
of 65. (3) Additional disability benefits in
case of death or permanent disability prior to
the age of 65, for which additional payments
are required. (4) A share of the distributable
income of the "Pilgrim Memorial Fund" to
be credited on the next year's dues. (5) Op-
tion to receive an old age joint life annuity in
which the widow will share; or a deferred old
age life annuity with larger benefits.
2. Dues: 6 per cent, of the salary received each
year (based on a minimum of $1,000) to cover
the old age annuity; additional dues to cover
other benefits.
In working out the plan actuarial determina-
tion was made as to the annuities which could
be purchased by accumulated credits under
varying conditions.
The amount of the annuity resulting from the
payment of $60 annually during a period of 35
years, closing at the age of 65, was $514.72—
more than 50 per cent, of the assumed salary
of $1,000.
NUMBER OF BENEFICIARIES
THE number of ministers in seventeen re-
porting denominations who may in time
become eligible to old age benefits is 73,703.
The number reported by these churches as now
being beneficiaries is 15,772. The returns are
incomplete and difficult to classify. In some
denominations every retired minister, minis-
ter's widow and dependent orphan child is
automatically a beneficiary; while in others
formal application and action is required.
292
Ministerial Pensions: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
HelpPeipediafe f heNimstr>'
ii|ii^Hel|niig&e.^ed Minister
OD'S great army of min-
isters, missionaries, etc.,
must be continually re-
plenished with new material.
To the young man with minis-
terial aspirations, whose life is
yet before him, the vision of aged
ministers who have passed their days
of usefulness is a discouraging one.
The suggestion of that "ill-matched
pair — age and penury" paralyzes his
ambition and too often he does not
heed God's call but turns to gainful occupations. The
church cannot stand by and permit this impression to
gather momentum. The young man must be assured of
a brighter prospect for the future.
Provide for Aged Ministers
and this obstacle will be removed. The future will hold promise.
The barrier will be raised. Recruits will not refuse the minis-
try before they see the larger meaning of the Divine Call.
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Pensions
293
The 15,772 beneficiaries above referred to may
be classified as follows: 6,580 retired ministers,
7,833 widows and 1,359 dependent orphans.
Of these 12,413 could be further classified
according to the amounts received as follows:
4,152 beneficiaries
3,658
2,653
1,370
427
103
37
8
5
received less than $100
from $100 to $200
" 200 to 300
" 300 to
" 400 to
" 500 to
" 600 to
" 700 to
" 800 to
400
500
600
700
800
900
TWO HUNDRED A YEAR
ONLY 580 out of the 12,413 beneficiaries,
less than 6 per cent., received over
$500; three-fifths of them, 7,810, received
less than $200; and one-third of them, 4,152,
received less than $100. The returns cover 60
per cent, of the total number of beneficiaries
in the Protestant churches and are sufficiently
large to show the inadequacy of the present pro-
visions for the support of the retired ministers,
widows and orphans.
The laymen cannot, even if they would, set
themselves against such massed facts. The
veterans of Christ are without reasonable pro-
tection in their day of need, while business
corporations, with sound economic judgment,
guard the old age of their employees with ade-
quate pensions. How can the church expect
the world to heed its urgent appeal for social
justice unless it squares its own practise with
its own teaching?
ANNUAL INCOME REQUIRED
THE total amount of income required annu-
ally to meet the obligations for pensions
and relief of seven of the twenty-one denom-
inations which reported to this department
was $4,385,162.
The total annual income reported by six of
these denominations was $1,715,366.
The net additional amount needed to pay in full
the claims of all the retired ministers, widows
and orphans of these six denominations is
$1,742,151.
This amount, expressed in the terms of endow-
ment, at 5 per cent., would be $34,843,020.
Add to this the amount needed by twelve
additional denominations, viz. : $25,332,306, and
the total endowment required by these eighteen
denominations is seen to be $60,175,326.
PENSIONS AND
EFFICIENCY
MINISTERIAL
THE care of the aged minister is closely
related to ministerial efficiency as well as
to the task of recruiting vigorous and intelli-
gent young men for the ministry.
The fear of want in old age lessens the present
efficiency of the conscientious worker who,
burdened by this fear of dependency, is com-
pelled to limit the means necessary to keep
abreast of the times, and must work amid fore-
bodings of the wolf at the door at eventide.
The facts as to inadequate salaries presented in
the first part of this survey are accentuated
when the minister is retired. The pathos of
his situation is emphasized by the fact that the
meagre support received during his active years
makes it impossible for him to provide for his
old age, and when retirement comes his earning
power is gone.
Adequate pensions drive away from a minister
and from those dependent upon him the grim
spectres of unemployment, disability and death.
Until something is done to take the minister
out of a position of humiliating dependence in
old age, desertions to more lucrative professions
may be expected.
PENSIONS AND RECRUITS
THE best young men are not deterred from
coming into the ministry from fear of sac-
rifices during their active life. But they are
unwilling to face poverty at the end of their
career.
The church has lost and will continue to lose
valuable men from the ministry until the lay-
men wake up to the responsibility of taking
proper care of the old and disabled ministers
in the same manner that business houses pro-
vide for their retired employees.
294
Ministerial Pensions: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
-ff^RALITY ]
^^J^^^T^p^ceJIkTndTTness
V/£-/v/£-/?AT/ON
hTe AVE N
"It's good to grow oP"
— ^Joel Chandler Harris
"It's good to grow old" when surrounded
by home comforts, rejoicing in a rich experi-
ence, amply provided for, free from anxiety
concerning the welfare of loved ones.
But what of the aged minister, whose in-
come during his active years has been insuf-
ficient to enable him to provide adequately for
the future?
Physically unable to continue his chosen
work — his earning power gone — without in
come or property — he must face an old age of
deprivation and anxiety.
All his life he has traveled an uphill road
that was none too smooth— cheerfiiUy devoting
his whole time, strength, and spiritual vitality
to loving service for his fellowmen.
What of the "last mile?"
With your gifts it can be made smooth for
the feet at last grown weary — without them it
will be steep and rough and difficult, and will
halt the feeble traveler all too soon.
There are many thousand ministers, and
ministers' widows and orphans, who are de-
pendent upon your generosity for the common
comforts of life.
A small sacrifice on your part will be a boon
to those who have sacrificed so much for the
Great Cause.
What will you do? You can help by a gift,
a bequest, or the purchase of a life Annuity
Bond.
"^iVe them the flowers now"
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Pensions
295
These men whose Hves are filled with efforts
to cheer the weary and give heart to the dis-
couraged must themselves be heartened in
things which concern the most sacred obliga-
tions of life— the care today and tomorrow of
those who are bound to them and to their tasks
by ties of nature, affection and consecration.
ECONOMIC JUSTICE
IN THIS day when states, cities, schools,
corporations, industrial and other estab-
lishments are providing for their old and faith-
ful employees — not as a charity but as a matter
of economic justice— it would be strange indeed
if the last among faithful sei-vants to be thus
rewarded should be the retired minister. But
the statistics show this to be true!
THE PROGRAM DEFINED
IT SHOULD be kept in mind, in speaking
of "the Interchurch Program" that the
Interchurch World Movement is not a super-
church with executive functions. Its "pro-
gram," therefore, is only the "program" of its
constituent members writ large and promoted
by the Interchurch World Movement by every
resource at its command.
But the execution of the "program" will be
carried out (as it must be and should be)
by each denomination as best fits in with its
needs and plans except where closer cooperation
with other Christian agencies is advisable and
feasible.
AS TO MINISTERIAL SUPPORT
FORTUNATELY the plans of the forward
movements of all the cooperating denom-
inations have so much in common that they
can best be promoted as a whole.
Thus, the serious shortage in the ministry and
the need for ministerial recruits is felt by every
denomination. In so far as these are due to
inadequate salaries and pension plans, the con-
science of the whole Christian constituency and
of each religious body must be roused by a
statement of the facts, the needs and the re-
quirements to meet the situation and prevent
its continuance. Salaries which are 50 per
cent, below the actual cost of living must be
raised or the ministry will soon be depleted
beyond recovery and no new recruits can be
expected. This is so obvious as to need no
argument.
AS TO MINISTERIAL RELIEF
'HE program of ministerial relief is even
T
more pressing than that of ministerial
support. Its appeal is radically different and
lacks the stimulus that comes from the expecta-
tion of a return from a good investment, as in
the case of a minister in active service, a com-
munity asset of considerable value.
And yet, ministerial relief, in the form of a pen-
sion, is only a fair and just return for "service
rendered." The services of a clergyman in
service survive in Christian characters formed,
developed, trained and directed, and in perma-
nent community projects planned and still
functioning long after the minister — usually
their architect and director — has had to retire
from active service.
Industrial and other business organizations
recognize their obligations to those who have
helped to create and develop the commercial
success from which all — masters and servants
alike — derive their financial support. They
look upon a pension as a just reward for initia-
tive and fidelity as well as for mere "service
rendered" in the ordinary daily round of
time. Wisdom in planning, developing and
above all in carrying on a business to higher
levels of success is not always adequately re-
warded by even a liberal wage or salary during
service. Disability on the part of a faithful
worker — whether partial or complete — creates
an obligation on the part of his fellow-workers
to make his involuntary retirement as little
worrisome as possible.
In this matter of ministerial relief the raising
of large general endowment funds is desirable
and necessary. Individual parishes cannot sup-
port both an active and a retired minister. The
church at large must care for its veterans and
should do so with gratitude and generosity,
remembermg how much it owes to them, not
merely for "services rendered" in the past, but
for ever-abiding and ever-enriching influences
set in motion and forever rendering their be-
neficent services to all succeeding generations.
296
Ministerial Pensions: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
SUPPORT OF RETIRED MINISTERS
and Widows and Orphans of Ministers
Statement of Endowments needed by Reporting Denominat'ons
The figures given by some denominations include amounts for support of retired missionaries.
Financial Program
Total Income
Needed to
Pay 1920
Claims
Present
Income
Additional
Income
Needed
Additional Endowment Needed
Denomination
Endowment
Necessary to
Produce
Additional
Income
Needed
Present Non-
productive
Endowment
Which Will
Become
Productive
Net
Additional
Endowment
Needed
BAPTIST:
Northern Baptist Convention
3163,933
600
142,000
48,980
23,050
37,600
100,000
14,814
1,397,616
38,947
7,150
19,516
18,000
310,000,000
50,000
8,000,000
5,140,000
315,000
1,000,000
1,000,000
1,000,000
22,200,000
9,500,000
310,000,000
50,000
2,000,000
5,140,000
315,000
1,000,000
1,000,000
1,000,000
15,000,000
9,500,000
Seventh Day Baptist
CONGREGATIONAL:
Congregational Churches
2242,000
3100,000
36,000,000
DISCIPLE
Disciples of Christ
EVANGELICAL:
Evangelical Association
Evangelical Synod of N. A
85,000
90,000
47,400
LUTHERAN:
United Lutheran Chdrch in
America
Augustana Synod
METHODIST:
Methodist Episcopal Church
Methodist Episcopal Church, So...
2,503,462
1,105,846
7,200,000
Methodist Protestant Church
Free Methodist Church of N. A..
390,326
500,000
10,000.000
430,000
650,000
1,000,000
1,200,000
1,000,000
390,326
MORAVIAN:
Moravian Church
43,000
1,469,645
52,055'
25,000
500,000
10,000,000
PRESBYTERIAN:
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A.
Presbyterian Church in the U. S.
67,448
20,150
35,000
24,355
101,345
430,000
United Presbyterian Church
31,905
650,000
REFORMED:
Reformed Church in America
1,000,000
1,200,000
Reformed Church in the U. S...
UNITED BRETHREN:
Church of the United Brethren in
Christ
1,000,000
TOTAL
34,385,162
32,260,504
31,742,151
373,375,000
313,200,000
360,175,326
The above table is given for information only, and is not related to the Budget for the simultaneous financial
campaign of April 25 — May 2, 1920.
BUDGET TABLES
BUDGET TABLES: Explanatory Notes
299
Notes on the Budget Tables
THE following explanatory notes will make
clear the general considerations upon the
basis of which the Budget Tables on the suc-
ceeding pages were formulated and why some
tables appear only in one volume while other
tables appear in both the American and the
Foreign volumes.
Note I : To set forth the Campaign Budget of
the Interchurch World Movement, nine budget
statements or tables are required. They are:
Table I. Foreign Mission Work.
Table II. Home Mission Work — By Denominations
and Boards.
Table III. Home Mission Work — By Types of Work.
Table IV. Educational Work in the United States.
Table V. Sunday School and Young People's Work.
Table VI. American Hospitals and Homes.
Table VII. Support of Retired Ministers.
Table VIII. Special Items.
Table IX. General Summary.
Of the foregoing, Table I, Foreign Mission
Work, appears only in the Foreign Volume of
the World Survey and Tables II, III, IV, V,
VI and VII appear only in the American Vol-
ume. Tables VIII and IX are printed in both
volumes.
Note II: The total number of denominations
included in the budget statements is thirty.
Note III: The total number of boards and
other agencies is 182.
Note IV: The budget also includes the state
organizations of most of the denominations
and in some cases the city organizations (sev-
eral hundred in number).
Note V: In addition to the foregoing the fol-
lowing denominational boards have endorsed
the Movement, but for various reasons do not
this year participate in the financial campaign.
The budgets of some of these are included in
those of other organizations.
Disciples:
Foreign Christian Missionary Society
Christian Women's Board of Missions
Association for the Promotion of Christian Unity
Methodist:
Board of Missions, Methodist Episcopal Church, South
United Presbyterian:
Freedman's Board
United Brethren in Christ:
Woman's Missionary Association
Moravian:
Society of the United Brethren for Propagating the
Gospel among the Heathen (Moravian Church)
Note VI: The following general denomina-
tional bodies have also endorsed the Movement:
American Christian Convention
Commission on Missions of the National Council of
Congregationalists.
Convocation Committee of the United Presbyterian
Church
Executive Committee of the Five- Year Meeting of the
Friends in America
Executive Committee of the National Baptist Con-
vention
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the
U. S. (South)
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the
U. S. A. (North)
General Board of Administration of the Church of the
United Brethren in Christ
General Assembly of the United Presbyterian Church
General Synod of the Reformed Church in America
General Synod of the Reformed Church in the U. S.
Joint Centenary Commission of the Methodist Episco-
pal Church (North and South)
National Council of the Congregational Churches in
the U. S.
New World Movement of the United Presbyterian
Church
Northern Baptist Convention
Seventh Day Baptist General Convention
United Missionary and Stewardship Committee of
the Reformed Church in the U. S.
Note VII: The foregoing lists and statistical
summaries do not include interdenominational
organizations, many of which have endorsed
the Movement, since by the terms of the Cleve-
land action they do not participate in the cam-
paign and budget.
300
Home Summary: BUDGET TABLES
Table II.— HOME MISSIONS
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
General Budget Statement for
HOME MISSION WORK
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
A — By Denominations and Boards
The field of Home Missions as covered by this Budget Table includes Continental United States (with Alaska),
Hawaii, the West Indies and, in the case of some boards, Mexico.
Denomination and Board
ADVENT
Advent Christian Church
Woman's Home and Foreign Missionary Society
BAPTIST
Northern Baptist Convention
American Baptist Home Mission Society (W) including City Mission Societies and
State Conventions
National Baptist Convention
Home Mission Board
Church Extension Board
Independent State Budgets
General Baptist
Home Mission Board
Joint Board
BRETHREN
Church of the Brethren
General Mission Board ,
Brethren Church
General Missionary Board
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church
Home Mission Board (W)
Foreign Mission Board(H)
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches ,
American Missionary Association
Home Missionary Society (W) ,
Church Building Society
Sunday School Extension Society
DISCIPLES
Disciples of Christ
United Christian Missionary Society
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
Missionary Society (W)
United Evangelical Church
Home and Foreign Missionary Society and Board of Church Extension
Evangelical Svnod of N. A
Central Board of Home Missions
Immigrant Mission Board
FRIENDS
Society of Friends in America
Board of Home Missions
.Associated Executive Committee on Indian Affairs
Freedmen's Association
Board of Foreign Missions
Society of Friends of California
HOLINESS
Holiness Church
MENNONITE
General Conference of Mennonites
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church
Woman's Home Missionary Society
Board of Home Missions and Church Extension
Freedmen's Aid Society
Denomina-
tional
Total
?3 5.000
*46,220,304
*3,850,000
57,500
532,800
45,000
211,468
5,920,000
2,064,965
432,760
305,983
153,000
588,043
b?l 1,782.872
Analysis
«35,000
*46,220,304
n. 300,000
♦350,000
*2,200,000
37,500
20,000
532,800
45,000
181,128
30,340
2,050,000
a2,230,000
1,425,000
215,000
2,064,965
432,760
305.983
150,000
3,000
448,416
24.527
4,000
111,100
fi07.872
c?10.500.000
675,000
BUDGET TABLES: Home Summary
301
Table II.— HOME MISSIONS
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
{Continued)
General Budget Statement for
HOME MISSION WORK
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
A — By Denominations and Boards
The field of Home Missions as covered by this Budget Table includes Continental United States (with Alaska),
Hawaii, the West Indies and, in the case of some boards, Mexico.
Denomination and Board
METHODIST: (Continued)
Methodist Protestant Church
Board of Home Missions and Independent State Boards
Woman's Board of Home Missions
Free Methodist Church of N. A
General Missionary Board
African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church
Board of Church Extension
Colored Methodist Episcopal Church
Reformed Zion Union Apostolic Church
Church Erection Board
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A
Board of Home Missions including Self-supporting Synods
Board of the Church Erection Fund
Board of Missions for Freedmen
Woman's Board of Home Missions
Women's Department of the Board of Missions for Freedmen
Permanent Committee on Evangehsm
Committee on Sabbath Observance
Assembly's Permanent Committee on Men's Work
Board of Foreign Missions (H)
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. (South)
Executive Committee of Home Missions, including Self-supporting Synods
Associate Reformed Presbyterian Synod
Board of Home Missions and Church Extension
Reformed Presbyterian Church of N. A., Synod
United Presbyterian Church
Board of Home Missions (W) including Board of Freedmen's Missions and- Board of
Church Extension
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America
Board of Domestic Missions
Women's Board of Domestic Missions
Reformed Church in the U. S
Board of Home Missions ( W)
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Brethren in Christ
Home Missionary Society
Church Erection Society
Annual Conference Missions
TOTAL
Denomina-
tional
Total
$473,300
■•2,247,180
50.000
17,263
d 14,584,251
2,730,091
43,814
"*8,705',305
■ 1,101,441
*5,796,780
"1,999,917
y; 109,949,03 7
Analysis
$440,300
33,000
*2.247,180
50,000
17,263
9,882.303
2,189,418
829,645
1,068,701
180,672
121,483
59,939
52,090
200,000
2,730,091
43,814
*8,705,305
769,200
332,241
*5,796,780
638,980
785,937
575,000
}!109,949,037
* Five-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
** $1,339,000 of this amount a two-year budget to be subscribed in 1920; $660,917 a one-year budget.
(H) For work included in Home Missions classification.
(W) Including women's work.
a Includes $300,000 for the Hawaiian Board of Missions.
b Includes $10,500,000 Centenary amount already subscribed.
c FMrst year Centenary subscription for Home Missions; includes Church Extension, Maintenance (or Home
Missions) and Reconstruction,
d Includes budget for hospitals and homes.
BUDGET TABLES: Home Mission Work
303
Table III.— HOME MISSIONS
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
General Budget Statement for
HOME MISSION WORK
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
B— By Types of Work
The field of Home Missions as covered by this Budget Table includes Continental United States (with Alaska),
Hawaii, the West Indies and, in the case of some boards, Mexico.
Type of Work
Cities
Town and Country
Negro Americans
New Americans
Migrants
North American Indians
Spanish-speaking People in the U. S
Orientals in the U. S
Alaska
Hawaii
West Indies
Recruiting and Training Workers
Promotion
Administration
Miscellaneous and Unclassified Amounts
TOTAL
Amount
S44,
38,
7,
1
1
,905,032
,623,025
,970,180
,953,346
,165,370
506,905
379,740
453,350
202,720
312,340
,855,495
442,180
231,000
,748,897
,199,457
?109,949,037
304
American Education: BUDGET TABLES
Table IV.— AMERICAN EDUCATION
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
General Budget Statement for
EDUCATIONAL WORK IN THE UNITED STATES
under the control of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial
Campaign of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
By Types of Institutions and Work
Denominatiok and Board
Total
Colleges
AND
Junior
Colleges
Theological
Seminaries
and
Training
Schools
Secondary
Schools
Work of
the Boards
Unanalyzed
ADVENT
Advent Christian Church
BAPTIST
Northern Baptist Convention
Board of Education
National Baptist Convention
Educational Board
General Baptist
Board of Trustees of Oakland City
College
BRETHREN
Church of the Brethren
General Educational Board
Brethren Church
Board of Trustees of Ashland
College
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church
Board of Education
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches
Education Society
DISCIPLES
Disciples of Christ
Board of Education
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
United Evangelical Church
Evangelical Synod of N. A
FRIENDS
Society of Friends in America
Board of Education
Society of Friends of California
HOLINESS
Holiness Church
MENNONITE
General Conference of Mennonites
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church
Board of Education
Methodist Protestant Church
Board of Education
Free Methodist Church of N. A.
General Board of Education
African Methodist Episcopal Zion
Church
Board of Education
Colored Methodist Episcopal
Church
Board of Education
Reformed Zion Union Apostolic
Church
233,940,000
*a2,600,000
bl70,000
2,000,000
75,000
406,500
c2,246,400
6,000,000
100,000
*3, 250,000
d2,050,000
406,644
* 1, 406,250
e60,000
f250,000
■319,012,000
150,000
75,000
335,500
700,000
5,320,000
*3,000,000
*S3,770,000
*?3,390,OOO
*?7,768,000
20,000
*?2,60O,000
2,000,000
70,000
615,000
1,000
346,400
65,000
1,200,000
100,000
*250,000
2,050,000
325,260
*635,000
66,584
*715,000
14,800
*56,250
ro.ooo
250.000
BUDGET TABLES: American Education
305
Table IV.— AMERICAN EDUCATION
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
{Continued)
General Budget Statement for
EDUCATIONAL WORK IN THE UNITED STATES
under the control of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial
Campaign of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
By Types of Institutions and Work
Denomination and Board
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A.
General Board of Education
Presbyterian Church in the U. S.
(South)
Executive Committee of Christian
Education and Ministerial Relief
Associate Reformed Presbyterian
Synod
Board of Trustees of Bryson
College
Reformed Presbyterian Church of
N. A., Synod
Budget reported through Foreign
Mission Board
United Presbyterian Church
Board of Education
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America
Board of Education
Reformed Church in the U. S.
Forward Movement Commission..
UNITED BRETHREN
United Brethren in Christ
Board of Education
TOTAL.
Total
?6,661,425
1,606,600
150,000
354,472
*8,264,960
e220,25b
*3,8SO,000
*2,768,930
Colleges
AND
Junior
Colleges
Theological
Seminaries
and
Training
Schools
878,837,43 1
23,062,463
1,190,600
150,000
354,472
*6,444,S12
110,250
2,155,000
?3,498,962
196,000
Secondary
Schools
?30,000
Work of
the Boards Unanalyzed
$100,000
190,000
345,070,057
•986,460
22,750
358,930
?10,229,686
57,250
84,000
33,881,250
♦833,988
30,000
171,000
39,596,438
*33,85O,O0O
310,060,000
* Five-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
** $1,216,000 of this amount a two-year budget, to be
subscribed in 1920; $1,552,930, a one-year budget,
a $500,000 of this amount subject to confirmation by
the National Baptist Campaign Commission.
bFor Oakland City College in 1920, $150,000; for
Young Ministers' Loan Fund in 1920, $20,000.
c Item of $700,000 for colleges covers only deficits and
current expense aid; unanalyzed item of $1,200,-
000 designated for work in "affiliated institutions."
d Special items for three colleges.
e Item for five years only reported; 1920 item arbi-
trarily computed as one-fifth of the five-year item.
f $100,000 undertaken jointly by Board of Education
and Board of Home Missions for schools.
306
Religious Education: BUDGET TABLES
Table v.— AMERICAN RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
General Budget Statement for
SUNDAY SCHOOL AND YOUNG PEOPLE'S WORK
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
By Types of Work
Denomination and Board
Total
Head-
quarters
Ex-
penses
Field
Workers
Equip-
ment
Exten-
sion
Special
Promo-
tion
Young
People
Publica-
tion, En-
dowments
etc.
Unan-
ALVZED
ADVENT
Advent Christian Church
BAPTIST
Northern Baptist Convention
American Baptist Publication
Society
*S2,721,125
*185,000
*500,000
10,000
40,000
20,000
8,000
2,000
18,600
197,331
17,500
27,500
100,000
25,912
3234,613
1,000
3,000
2,500
49,300
3,500
2,000
4,000
3469,225
15,000
3,500
86,600
5,250
3,500
12,000
3469,225
1,000
6,000
1,750
800
4,912
*3703,836
4,500
5,000
600
13,600
3,500
1,800
4,000
*3309,613
6,000
32,831
3,500
2,400
4,000
*3534,613
*185.000
1,000
10,000
2,66o
9,000
3,000
100,000
*35bb',66o
3,500
1,400
14,000
National Baptist Convention
Baptist Young People's Union ....
Sunday School Publication Board.
General Baptist
Board of Publications
BRETHREN
Church of the Brethren
General Sunday School Board
Brethren Church
Brethren Publishing Company and
Ohio Corporation
320,000
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church
Sunday School Board
Christian Endeavor Board
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches
Sunday School Extension Society. .
DISCIPLES
Disciples of Christ
American Christian Missionary
Society
18,600
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
United Evangelical Church
Evangelical Synod of N. A.
Board of Sunday Schools
FRIENDS
Society of Friends in America
Bible School Board
Society of Friends of California
HOLINESS
Holiness Church
MENNONITE
Gen. Conference of Mennonites .
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church
League
Methodist Protestant Church
Board of Young People's Work. . . .
BUDGET TABLES: Religious Education
307
Table v.— AMERICAN RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
(Continued)
General Budget Statement for
SUNDAY SCHOOL AND YOUNG PEOPLE'S WORK
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
By Types of Work
Denomination and Board
Total
Head-
quarters
Ex-
penses
Field
Workers
Equip-
ment
Exten-
sion
Special
Promo-
tion
Young
People
Publica-
tion, En-
dowments,
ETC.
Unan-
alyzed
METHODIST: (Continued)
Free Methodist Church of N. A.
General Sunday School Board
African Methodist Episcopal Zion
Church
*S50,000
*250,000
Colored Methodist Episcopal
Reformed Zion Union Apostolic
Church
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterian Church in U. S. A.
Board of Publication and Sabbath
School Work
1,114,569
100,000
*?25,569
15,000
*275,000
35,000
*g8,000
10,000
*25 54,000
25,000
*392,000
15,000
*2360,000
Presbyterian Church in U. S.
(South
Presbyterian Council of Publica-
AssociATE Reformed Presbyterian
Synod
Reformed Presbyterian Church of
N. A., Synod
United Presbyterian Church
Board of Home Missions
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America
Board of Publication and Bible
School Work
*103,943
14,400
*550,000
** 126,045
♦10,000
1,000
*200,000
**7,500
*25,000
1,500
■ *50,000
**15,000
* 10,000
500
**15,000
*25,000
1,000
*20,000
**20,000
*10,000
1,000
*30,000
**25,000
2*5,000
**16,000
*18,943
9,400
♦250,000
♦♦27,545
Reformed Church in the U. S.
Publication and Sunday School
Board
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Brethren
IN Christ
Board of Sunday School, Brother-
hood and Young People's Work . .
TOTAL
35,931,925
3558,982
?796,575
2524,187
21,381,836
2531,344
2865,613
21,184,788
288,600
* Five-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
*♦ $111,000 of this amount two-year budget to be subscribed in 1920; $15,045 a one-year budget.
308
Hospitals and Homes: BUDGET TABLES
Table VI.— AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
General Budget Statement for
AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
under the direction of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial
Campaign of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
fTo comply with the decision of the General Committee of the Interchurch World Movement, it has been
necessary to divide the budgets for hospitals and homes into two classes: the first comprising those budgets included
in the national denominational budgets; the second comprising those budgets of local denominational organizations
which have received the requisite denominational approval. The budgets of the first type appear in the column
headed "Authorized for inclusion in the National Budget," and those of the second type (made up of the budgets
of 42 Hospitals, 38 Homes for Children and 27 Homes for the Aged) appear in the column headed "Authorized for
Inclusion in Local or Regional Budget."
Denomination and Board
Authorized
FOR Inclusion
IN National
Budget for
1920
Authorized
for Inclusion
IN Local or
Regional
Budget for
1920
ADVENT
Advent Christian Church
BAPTIST
Northern Baptist Convention
Board of Promotion
National Baptist Convention
General Baptist
BRETHREN
Church of the Brethren
Brethren Church
General Missionary Board
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church
CHURCHES OF CHRIST
Churches of Christ
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches
DISCIPLES
Disciples of Christ
National Benevolent Association
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
Forward Movement
United Evangelical Church
Evangelical Synod of N. A.
General Board
FRIENDS
Society of Friends in America
Society of Friends of California
HOLINESS
Holiness Church
General Board
LUTHERAN
Norwegian Lutheran Church of .'\merica
Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio
Lutheran Iowa Synod
Augusta Synod
Independent Lutheran Church
MENNONITE
General Conference of Mennonites
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church
Woman's Home Missionary Society
Methodist Episcopal Church, South
*? 1, 000,000
15,000
1,499,050
538,500
300,000
50,000
S279.000
2.000
427,865
546,500
26,250
2,000
50.000
2.500
210.000
884.250
500,000
9,614.366
1,040,500
BUDGET TABLES: Hospitals and Homes
309
Table VI. AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
{Continued)
General Budget Statement for
AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
under the direction of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial
Campaign of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
tTo comply with the decision of the General Committee of the Interchurch World Movement it has been
iecessarTto divide the budgets for hospitals and homes into two classes: the first comprismg those budgets included
"n the nationa denominational budgets; the second comprising those budgets of fo™; denommational organizations
which have received the requisite denominational approval. The budgets of the first type appear in the column
headed" 'Authorized for inclusion in the National Budget," and those of the second type (made up of the budgets
of 42 Hospitals, 38 Homes for Children^ and 27 Homes for the Aged) appear in the column headed "Authorized for
Inclusion in Local or Regional Budget."
Denomination and Board
METHODIST— (CoH/WMed)
Methodist Protestant Church
Forward Movement
Free Methodist Church of N. A
African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church
Colored Methodist Episcopal Church
Reformed Zion Union Apostolic Chtjrch
PENTECOSTAL
Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterian Church in the LI. S. A
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. (South)
Associate Reformed Presbyterian Synod
Reformed Presbyterian Church of N. A., Synod
United Presbyterian Church
Woman's Association
PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL
Protestant Episcopal Church
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America
Reformed Church in the U. S
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Brethren in Christ
General Board
TOTAL
Authorizep
FOR Inclusion
in National
Budget for
1920
2172,975
* 1, 01 3, 075
Authorized
for Inclusion
IN Local or
Regional
Budget for
1920
324,000
' 60,666
25,000
2,227,608
82,250
704,750
105,000
100.000
25,116,465
216,385,974
*Five-vear budget to be subscribed in 1920. . , ^ » ^i 4.- /~i-4, t„„
t Decision of the General Committee of the Interchurch World Movement in conference at Atlantic City, Jan-
uarv 7 to 10, 1920: "The budget of any philanthropic organization shall be included in the budget ol
the Interchurch World Movement only by first being included in the budget of a national denominational
body, except that the budget of any local, denominational, philanthropic organization which is approved
by the denominational authority of the State Conference or other like area in which it is located, may be
included in the denominational budget of that area" or region.
310
Ministerial Salaries: MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS
Table VII.— MINISTERIAL SALARIES, PENSIONS
AND RELIEF SURVEY DEPARTMENT
General Budget Statement for
SUPPORT OF RETIRED MINISTERS AND THE
WIDOWS AND ORPHANS OF MINISTERS
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
An explanation of the method of compiling this table will be found on the following page.
Denomination and Board
Denomina-
tional
Total
Analysis
ADVENT
Advent Christian Church
BAPTIST
Northern Baptist Convention
*?8,S5O,50O
*3 50,000
20,000
40,000
Ministers' and Missionaries' Benefit Board ;
*a38,550,500
National Baptist Convention
Benefit Board
*E350,0OO
General Baptist
Superannuated Ministers' Fund
P20,000
BRETHREN
Church OF the Brethren
Ministerial Relief
40,000
Brethren Church . ...
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches
1,720,000
226,000
315,000
Board of Ministerial Relief
PS 20,000
Pilgrim Memorial Fund
1,200,000
DISCIPLES
Disciples of Christ
Board of Ministerial Relief
P226,000
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
Superannuation Fund
b3 15,000
United Evangelical Church
Evangelical Synod of N. A
1,000.000
25,000
Board of Ministerial Pension and Relief
£1,000,000
FRIENDS
Society of Friends in America
Ministerial Support and Relief
25,000
HOLINESS
Holiness Church
MENNONITE
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church
2,125,000
200,000
•390,326
40,000
E2,000,000
cl25,000
Methodist Protestant Church
Superannuate Fund
E200,000
Free Methodist Church of N. A
*390,326
African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church
E40,000
PRESBYTERIAN
2,055,839
Board of Ministerial Relief and Sustentation
E2,05S,839 .
MINISTERIAL SALARIES AND PENSIONS: Ministerial Salaries
311
Table VII.— MINISTERIAL SALARIES, PENSIONS
AND RELIEF SURVEY DEPARTMENT
(Continued)
General Budget Statement for
SUPPORT OF RETIRED MINISTERS AND THE
WIDOWS AND ORPHANS OF MINISTERS
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
Denomikation and Board
PRESBYTERIAN: {Continued)
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. (South)
Department of Ministerial Relief
Associate Reformed Presbyterian Synod
Reformed Presbyterian Church of N. A., Synod
United Presbyterian Church
Board of Ministerial Relief
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America
Reformed Church in the U. S
For Sustentation
For Ministerial Relief
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Brethren in Christ
Preachers' Pension Fund
TOTAL
Denomina-
tional
Total
3500,000
*1, 352,634
*1,200,000
*400,000
320,510,299
Analysis
dS500,000
*el,352,634
'1,000,000
*200,OOC
*400,000
320,510,299
* Five-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
*** Two-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
(E) For endowment.
(P) For current use.
a $8,000,000 of this amount for Ministers' Boards;
$550,500 for operating expenses for 1919-1924.
b To complete endowment for the five-year period;
$250,000 for annuities; $65,000 for relief.
c To complete Annual Conference Endowment.
d $400,000 of this amount for endowment; $100,000
for current use.
e $1,164,262 of this amount for endowment; $175,600
for current use; $12,772 for underwriting.
Budget of the Ministerial Salaries, Pensions, and Relief Survey Department
As the purpose to provide adequate endowment funds for the support of retired ministers is comparatively new,
the plans of some of the denominations are not developed far enough to include actuarial studies of the claims. The
items, therefore, for some churches, are based upon close estimates of the amounts required to meet the needs of the
retired ministers, widows and orphans.
In other churches, very thorough actuarial investigations have been carried on for some time, and where these
have been completed the items in the budgets for such churches are the results.
The Budget includes twenty-two separate items, almost all of which relate exclusively to ministerial relief and
pensions. In one case pensions for missionaries are included in the amount given, and in one other the item is en-
tirely for the benefit of young men who are studjang for the Christian ministry.
The Budget is the result of the cordial and painstaking cooperation of the boards represented in it with this divi-
sion of the Interchurch World Movement. Through this cooperation estimates have been repeatedly changed as the
work of investigation advanced. Several boards that cordially cooperated with this division have askings not
included in the Budget. This is due to the fact that no official authorizations of the askings were received before
the date fixed for closing the Budget; or, the governing denominational bodies have not yet authorized cooperation
with the Interchurch World Movement. It is with regret that these cannot be included in the above statement.
312
Special Items: BUDGET TiBLES
Table VIII.— SPECIAL ITEMS
General Budget Statement for
SPECIAL ITEMS
of the Denominations and Boards cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
Includes such items as Temperance, War Relief, etc., not classifiable in the six departmental tables and eoimns.
Denomination and Board
Denomin.*-
tional
Total
Anbtsis
ADVENT
Advent Christian Church
B.\PT1ST
Northern Baptist Convention
Board of Promotion
Northern Baptist Convention
National Baptist Convention
Women's Convention
Administration and Contingent
General Baptist
BRETHREN
Church of the Brethren
Brethren Church
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches
Bible Society, etc
DISCIPLES
Disciples of Christ
Board of Temperance
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Association
United Evangelical Church
Evangelical Synod of N. A
FRIENDS
Society of Friends in .America
War Relief
Underwriting
Undesignated \
Society of Friends of California
HOLINESS
Holiness Church
MENNONITE
General Conference of Mennonites
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church
Board of Temperance
Methodist Protestant Church
Free Methodist Church of N. .A
African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church
New Era Movement
Colored Methodist Episcopal Church
Reformed Zion Union Apostolic Church
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A
New Era Movement
Bo.-ird of Temperance
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. (South)
Associate Reformed Presbyterian Synod
Reformed Presbyterian Church of N. A., Synod.
United Presbyterian Church
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America
Reformed Church in the U. S
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Brethren in Christ
Expenses of Enlistment Campaign
Undesignated
•24,060,000
*56S,000
*&,000
•S80OO
50,000
25,440
297,500
5(M0
2.140
\oom
som
mtSSf
1,500,000
10,606
2,022,987
'240,000
1,500,05
ICQEH-
1,833,512
189,«5
»"I65,0OO
***75,00()
TOTAL.
?8,770.927 ?8,770,9:
Five-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
' Two-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
BUDGET TABLES: Summary
313
Table IX.— SUMMARY
General Summary of
ALL BUDGET STATEMENTS
of the Denominations and Boards Cooperating in the Financial Campaign
of the Interchurch World Movement of North America
By Departments
Denomination
S
ADVENT
Advent Chhistun Chthch 35,
BAPTIST
Northern Baptist Contention "130.533.
National Baptist Contention *10,250,
General Baptist 272,
BRETHREN
CmmcH OF the Brethren 3,219,
Brethren Church 200,
CHRISTIAN
Christian Church 727,
CONGREGATIONAL
Congregational Churches 16,508,
DISCIPLES
Disciples op Christ 12,501 ,
EVANGELICAL
Evangelical Assocution 1,394,
United Evangelical Chitrch 305,
Evangeucal Synod of N. A 1,846,
FRIENDS
Soctett op Friends in America 4,532,
Society of Friends of California 40,
HOLINESS
Holiness Chcrch 50,
MENNONITE
General Conference of Mennonites 82,
METHODIST
Methodist Episcopal Church c34,485
Methodist Protestant Church 1,745,
Free Methodist Church op N. A "6,234
African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church 212,
Colored Methodist Episcopal Church 250,
Reformed Zion Union Apostouc Church. . 17,
PRESBYTERIAN
Presbyterun Church in the U. S. A 44,970.
Presbyterian Chi-rch in the U. S. (South). 7,865.
AssocUTB Reformed Presbyterian Synod. . 392,
Reformed Presbyterun Church of N. A,,
Synod 529
United Presbyterun Chcbch "31,977
REFORMED
Reformed Church in America 2, 136
Reformed Church in the U. S "16,916
UNITED BRETHREN
Church of the United Brethren in Christ
TOTAL
CAMPAIGN
BUDGET
1920
Foreign
Missions
TOTAL.
000
,000
000
500
598
000
693
470
.138
,260
,983
,521
,081
,000
000
73
866
986
000
,000
,263
000
445
264
.472
457
09
085
.34.041,071
•2.200.000
15,000
606,798
45,000
99,725
6,553,470
2,488,352
108,000
276,021
344,038
40,000
82,000
a 16,500,000
467,035
•2,141,230
52,000
•6,546,662
336,777,572
18,530,929
2,928,75i
ttl98,450
175,000
■12,537,540
800,000
"5,519,305
•"911,770
Home
Missions
$
35,000
'46,220.304
•3,850,000
57,500
532.800
45,000
211,468
5,920,000
2,064,965
432,760
305,983
153,000
588,043
bll,782.872
473.300
•2,247,180
50,000
17,263
14,584,251
2,730,091
43,814
•8,705,305
1,101,441
•5,796,780
•1,999,917
107,661,488
American
Education
American
Reugious
Education
109,949,037
'33,940.000
'd2,60O.0OO
170,000
2,000,000
75.000
406,500
2,246,400
6,000,000
100,000
•3,250,000
2,050,000
406.644
•1,406,250
t60,000
250,000
6.661,425
1,606,600
150,000
354,472
•8,264,960
t220,250
•3,850,000
•2,768,930
78,837,431
'2,721.125
•685,000
10,000
40,000
20,000
10,000
18,600
197,331
17,500
27,500
100,000
25,912
•50,000
1,114,569
100,000
•103,943
14,400
•550,000
••126,015
American
Hospitals
AND
HOMESttt
American
Ministerial
Support
AND
Relief
1,000,000
i5,6o6
1,499,050
538,500
' '300,006
50,000
427,865
172,975
5,931,925
Specul
Items
(Not classi-
fiable ID pre-
ceding col-
umns, e. g.
War, Relief,
Temperance,
etc.).
•1,013,075
100,000
ttt5,U6,465
S,550.500
•350,000
20,000
40,000
1,720,000
226,000
315,000
1,060,066
25,000
2,125,000
200,000
•390,326
40,000
2,055,839
500,000
•1,352,634
■•i, '200,066
•••400,000
Portion of
Campaign
Budget
TO BE Paid
IN 1920
•4,060,000
•565,000
50,000
25,440
297,500
1,500,000
10,000
2,022,987
20,510,299
•••240,000
8,770,927
i
35,000
26,106,600
2,050,000
272,500
3,219,598
200,000
727,893
16,508,470
12,501,138
1,394.260
305,983
1,846,521
1,932,081
40,000
50,000
82,000
34,485,737
1,745,866
1,246,997
212,000
250,000
17,263
44,970.000
7,865,445
392,264
529,472
6,395,491
2,136,091
3,383,217
4,546,662
175,446,349
•Five-year budget to be subecribed in 1920.
"Budget to be subscribed in 1920: part to be paid in 1920, part in two years.
••^Two-year budget to be subscribed in 1920.
tOne-fifth of five-year budget.
ttBudget not yet approved by national board. .. , r
tttBudgets approved by national boards only arc included in this column. Dor
local or regional budgets see pages 260, 261.
a— The Methodist Episcopal Foreign Missions Budget is composed of:
1. $10,500,000— the Centenary amount of the Board of Foreign Missions,
which has already been subscribed. _
2. $6,000,000— the budget of the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society
, The Methodist Episcopal Home Missions Budget is composed of:
1. $10,500.000— the Centenary amount of the Board of Home Missions
and Church Extensions, which has already been subscribed.
2. $607,872— the budget of the Woman's Home Missionary Society.
3. $675,000 — the budget of the Freedman's Aid Society.
This total includes $21,000,000 which was subscribed in the Centenary Cam-
paign.
$500,000 of this amount subject to confirmation by the National Baptist
Campaign CommissioQ,
INDEX
Page
Alaska 125
American Education 149
— religiuus impulse 151
— needed 152
— policies 170
— problems 183
American Indians 121
Americans, Negro 85
Bryce, Viscount (quoted) 94
Budget Tables 297
Childhood, Spiritual Neglect of 239
Children under 25 years (tables) 207
— and Sunday schools (tables) 210
— and crime 214
— missionaries 254
— in the N. Y. metropolitan area 51
Church, The, and the Public Schools .... 183
— members, increase (Negro) 100
— membership, declining 63
Churches, the Task Before the 283
— country 57
Clarke, J. F. (quoted) 172
Community, The (N. Y. metropolitan area) ... 51
— centers 63
County, A Typical 66
—259 66
—981 68
Colleges, Junior 161
— denominational 157
— independent 162
— Interchurch World Movement and the . . . 161
Cuba 137
Denominational College Groups 162
— colleges 157
Education, American 149
— religious 201
— higher (Negro) 96
— conditions of Negro 95
Economic Life (Negro) . 87
Farmers, Foreign-born 66
Financial Conscience Sleeping 277
Foundation Fund, A 285
Foreign-Language press 81
— church 82
— congregations 82
Frontier, The 60
Page
Hawaii 133
Health, Rural 66
— service (urban) 55
— conditions of Negro 91
— education of Negro 92
Homes for Aged and Children (Negro) .... 92
— hospitals and 243
— for children 252
— for aged 256
Hospital (Negro) 92
— and homes 243
— church 259
— church, program 250
Housing Campaigns (Negro) 90
— conditions (Migrants) 106
Humboldt, William von (quoted) 200
Illiteracy 78
Incurables, Homes for 249
Independent Colleges 157
Indians, American 121
Industrial Communities, Rural 61
Interchurch Surveys, The 50
JoNSON, Ben (quoted) 200
Laymen, Prosperous Groups of 277
Metropolitan Area, New York 47
— problems 49
—program . 54
— business ethics 55
— strangers in 55
— council of experts 56
— joint headquarters 56
Migrant Groups 103
— harvest hands 103
— cannery workers 105
— lumbermen 107
—loggers 108
—problems 112
— policies proposed 116
Migration, Northern, of Negro 86
Minister Exploited, The 279
— retired (table) 296
— and other men 273
— salaries and pensions 265
Ministry, Commercializing the ........ 276
Neglected Areas (rural) 69
Negro Americans 85
Newspapers, Christian 132
316
Index: HOME MISSIONS
Page
New York Metropolitan Area 47
Normal Schools, State 182
Orientals in the United States 127
Pensions, Ministerial 265, 289
— corporation 290
— church 290
— on contributory basis 291
— Episcopal Church plan 291
— Congregational plan 291
— and efficiency 293
— and permits 293
Preachers and Professors 272
Public Schools, The Church and the .... 183
Radicalism in the Woods 108
Recreation Situation (Negro) 93
Reconstruction, Spiritual 84
Relief and Disability Funds 290
— ministerial 295
Religious Education in the Home 214
Religious Life (Negro) 99
— education (Negro) 101
— education 201
Rural Industrial Communities 61
— problems 63
Roosevelt, Theodore (quoted) 61
Salary, Inadequate (rural) 66
Salaries, Ministerial 267
— by state groups 269
— in cities 269
— denominational 271
— inadequate, results of 280
— ministerial (tables) 286
Page
Sustentation Fund, A 284
Schools, Secondary 173
— secondary (Negro) 97
— state normal 182
Seminaries, Theological, and Training Schools 190
— needs of 194
Students, Christian 188
Sunday School Boards 221
— statistics 212
Surveys, Interchurch 50
Spanish-speaking Peoples 135
Tax-supported Institutions 177
Teachers, Christian 188
Theological Seminaries and Training Schools 190
Times Square Section 52
— transients 53
— churches 53
• — theaters 53
Tithe of a Tithe, A 278
Town and Country 57
— problems 63
— lack of leadership 63
War, The Effect of the (Negro) 86
— and the migrant 109
West Indies 137
—Cuba 137
—Porto Rico 139
— Jamaica 141
— Santo Domingo-Haiti 142
— smaller islands 144
Woman's Lot (cities) 76
INTERCHURCH WORLD MOVEMENT OF NORTH AMERICA
DIVISIONAL ORGANIZATION OF THE
SURVEY DEPARIMENTS
DEPARTMENTS DIVISIONS
J
1 ■ /
Z\
D
J—, ^'l •.—
3
r~; — 7<i~"i ' — ~ p*- ■ .
3
f— ; F ; ? ^. .' ■
3
F ^ — .1 . "« - *• n- ■ -
3
,... —
3
3
1 — S ~ ■ — 7: 7^ T ~ tZ-"- •-
3
J
3
1 — z — T": r~. — ; — r~- — r? 7^ r- — r- f^. . .
3
■■ ' — : ■. .
3
1
J
3
3
3
3
HOME MISSIONS SURVEY DEPARTMENT
_J
r — ^7^ 7^ c ?* — T- — r^ — n- ■ '•
3
3
1 Spanish-Americans Survey Coordination Division |
' 1 Industrial Relations Survey Coordination Division |
3
AMERICAN EDUCATION SURVEY DEPARTMENT
1 Secondary Schools Survey Division |
1 — = = r-. : : = _. . .
3
' 1 Theological Seminaries Survey Division |
MINISTERIAL SUPPORT AND RELIEF
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
J
n
J
ID
AMERICAN RELIGIOUS EDUCATION
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
3
1 1 Special Groups Survey Division 1
.1
3
AMERICAN HOSPITALS AND HOMES
SURVEY DEPARTMENT
1 Hospitals Survey Division I
3
1 Homes for Aged Survey Division |
SURVEY STATISTICS DEPARTMENT
I "- - ' -t — 1
nteton Theological Seminary- Speer Lpbrsry
1 1012 01092 7434
DATE DUE
m
^^
^^'
m^'i
•^Itrt^v
«aM.^««
DEMCO 38-297
mm§m'^:^m'<M
?r^iM
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11